find it strange to serve a Prince and that grace and favour should depend upon the Minister They ceased not therefore either with secret signs imperfect sayings or covered discourses such notwithstanding as Lewis understood to go on censuring the present Government the condition of the King himself under the direction and tutelage of another Amongst all Monsieur de Luines got the ascendant a Gentleman of Avignon of no great birth expresly put about the King that he might take up his time in hunting and hawking and other lesser pleasures But he with these insnares him in such sort that he quickly made the whole Kingdom his Quarry Corrupting some of d'Ancres Domesticks he brings them to represent to the King his actions designs and the means to preserve himself in his greatness with so much horrour and detestation of Lewis as yet without experience that not thinking himself secure either as to his life or Kingdom he resolves without delay to rid himself of so formidable a Minister His death was betwixt a few resolved on the King is perswaded to it out of a desire to exercise his Office and make tryal of his Authority Luines hopes to inherit the favour and the spoil and Monsieur de Vitri a Captain of the Guards who undertook to kill him thought to oblige the young Prince to him by the first fruits of his command The Mareshal then incertain of his destiny proudly entring into the Royal Palace of the Louvre the four and twentieth day of April sees the door clapt to behind him and in the same instant Vitri making a shew to arrest him d'Ancre falls dead with the shots of three Pistols The business was no sooner divulged but the Queen-mother doubtful what should become of her self breaks forth into a flood of complaints Those that had been of the Confidence fearing the same chastisement dispersed in disorder But the people who are moved with every blast running amongst them upon a report that the King was betrayed and wounded took Arms but assured of the contrary by the chief Ministers who rode through the streets quieting the tumult turned their fear into gladness and detesting the life and name of the dead let the World see That the lustre of favour is glorious but a thing so tender and weakly that going out with every puff it stinks at last and is infectious The Corps ignobly buried was taken up again and mangled into little pieces was burnt the ashes carried through the streets to sell and bought by many at a great rate to vent the publick hatred and private revenge The King greatly rejoycing that the judgment of the people did justifie the violence of the fact sends away the Confidents of the dead amongst whom was the Bishop of Lusson who retired to Avignon The Marquess his Wife was publickly beheaded and the Queen-mother confined to Blois And now those great ones who upon Conde's imprisonment had been kept from Court returned The Prince nevertheless was not set at liberty because the King contented by his own occasion to know his Authority left the height of favour to Luines and he with wonted craft considering how to establish himself in that condition resolved with the price of the liberty of two such Prisoners to play the Merchant with both for his own conveniences France with this sudden change might be said to be restored to it self and gained to Italy because the King stood in much jealousie of the Spaniards by reason of their confidences which he had discovered with the Queen-mother and with d'Ancre The reconciled Princes were addicted enough to Savoy and the progress of the War in the Milanese gave that Crown justly to understand how much of its honour and interest till now neglected was treated there And therefore understanding the danger Vercelli was in Lewis expressed himself to the Ambassadour of Spain That if some sudden composure were not found out he should be constrained to make good his obligation and maintain Carlo in the Treaty of Asti In this interim he gives the Duke leave to raise what French he desired and sends to the Borders of Savoy 6000 Foot and 2000 Horse to go forward into Italy where there should be need The Archbishop of Lyons going in great diligence to Rome communicates to the Pope the intentions of the King in favour of the Duke and seeing a young Prince that inclined to War and gave from his Race future presages of his Government every one believed a flood of Armies in Italy was to follow and an open Rupture betwixt the Crowns And therefore the Pope did not only double his endeavours for Peace but an Union was spoken of by some of those Princes and particularly the Grand Duke who knew they had offended France by having superciliously adhered to the other Party The Spaniards apprehending at first Lewis's threatnings and to pacifie him readily shewing a desire to Peace afterwards being assured that that Kingdom would not remain so quiet but was within a while to expect a new Crisis which promoting with Arts Friends and Money and with the help of some of the chief Ministers who dis-inclined from having any thing to do with the affairs of Italy they proceeded in the siege and in their designs The truth was that the first heat of the French cooling again the most secret intention appeared to be as not to let Piedmont be lost yet so as not to break with Spain Thus with appearances proposals and endeavours to hinder it Vercelli was near being lost for all the Half-moons were now taken The Neapolitans with their approaches having cut their passage into the Ditch had a breach open in the Bulwark of St. Andrea and towards the River on the other side the Walloons had made another The Garrison from duty and sickness appeared to be greatly diminished and for want of powder had at last resolved to take that out of the Mine under the Bastion forementioned No experiment to get some in by stealth had succeeded The Duke thereupon applying himself to force draws near to the Enemies Camp by night placing longst the Sesia 9000 Foot with 1400 Horse and 10 small Pieces Three thousand Foot and 400 Horse were appointed for the relief and there stood in the Rear the French under the Marquess d'Vrfè Signor di Chigliè and the Baron di Rairan and the Italians commanded by the Serjeant Major of the Marquess of Caluso and the Signor of Parella When the Duke caused the Alarm to be given the Arrierguard aforesaid divided into several Parties and d'Vrfè having passed the Sesia met by a Body of Horse and forced to fight was defeated with the loss of 600 men But whilst the Spaniards hasted to that side 1000 men entred into Vercelli on the other with some powder though not so much as was proportionable to the want For all this Toledo slackens not his attacque but re-inforcing with twenty Cannons more his battery of the Fort St. Andrea caused another assault
with a part and would for several weeks furnish Victuals to the Enemy But by contrary motives these justified themselves with a suspicion that succours were at hand and those by a doubt they were not in a condition to bring it so soon That which truly induced the Spaniards was the fear that Vittorio would adhere to France for that without expecting their consent he greedily embraced before any other the Truce Howsoever Spinola was for it in Madrid reprehended with great censure which being added to the frequent reproofs suffered by the occasion of the Savoyards and to the limited Powers which through Jealousie of a certain Correspondence of his which he officiously held with Richelieu were come upon him from Spain seeing his Command restrained and his Honour wounded he was afflicted in such sort that falling ill with a Delirium of mind and failing of strength retiring himself into Castel-novo di Scrivia he departs this life within a few days A Captain saving in these latter days of his always fortunate but without exception always prudent Being advanced in years from a Merchant coming to the command of great Actions and Armies before he had passed an Apprentiship in Arms he gained in counsel in understanding and in the executions of things committed to him such reputation that nothing else hath blemished the splendour of his name but the envy of Strangers whom though accustomed to justifie ingratitude by suspicions he an Italian for the desire alone of glory served Spinola dead the Marquess of Santa Croix takes the Command and keeping his Troops within Casal waited for the time prefixed to receive the possession of the Citadel and the French strengthening themselves by the benefit of the Truce prepared to relieve it In this doubtful state of things a Peace being concluded in Germany the news of it arrives unexpected in Italy Ferdinand for the Interests of the Empire and of his House held a Diet in Ratisbone where the Electors being assembled and taking courage from their Union in their declared Judgments detested the War of Italy as unseasonable and unjust together with many complaints that the Emperour at the instance of Strangers without the knowledge and consent of the principal Members of the Empire had undertaken it They exhorted to Peace and offered to mediate whereupon the French to interest themselves and take the business out of the absolute Arbitrement of the Emperour and the Spanish Ministers sent thither Monsieur de Leon assisted by Father Joseph a Capucin with whom Richelieu not only communicated the confidence but it seemed had in a manner imparted capacity for it These had in charge to make overtures of Peace but much more to search into the state of things foment the opposition of the Electors against the Creation of a King of the Romans and with other Princes of the Empire to settle according to the occasion those agreements which a while after brake forth King Lewis had now secretly treated with Sweden to invade the Empire promising them a sum of money the Venetians also coming in for their share when it should be time to be stirring to divert the War out of Italy Yet they by invitation from the Emperours Ministers insinuated to Pietro Vico their Resident with Ferdinand to send a Minister to the Diet not without hope to separate them by that means from the friendship of the French dispatched thither Sebastian Veniero Procurator of St. Mark as their Ambassadour Extraordinary but with charge not to separate from the Confederates both in managing and concluding any Treaties But before the Ambassadour could arrive the Peace upon the 13. of October was agreed upon in some short Conferences betwixt the French and Anthonio Abbot of Crembs Munster Otho Baron of Nostiz and Herman Count de Questemberg The Articles at length were reduced To promise mutually not to invade one anothers Countries nor give assistance to Rebels or Enemies As to Mantua the pretensions of the House of Lorrain for some kind of decency were referred to the Emperour or to an amicable Agreement To the Prince of Guastalla were assigned Lands of the Territory of Mantua to the Revenue of six thousand Crowns to the end he should renounce his pretensions to Carlo and his Line masculine To the Duke of Savoy were set apart in Monferrat eighteen thousand Crowns of annual old and stable Revenue Trino being therein comprehended To the Duke Carlo who should petition for it was by the Imperialists promised the Investiture of both the Dukedoms within six weeks and within a while after to withdraw their Troops except out of Mantua and Caneto That the Spaniards should quit Monferrat and Casal and retire out of Piedmont The French in like manner going out of the Citadel of Casal obliged themselves to repass the Alps and to restore what they possessed in Savoy except Pignerol Susa Avigliana and Briquerasco In Casal the Duke had the liberty lest to keep such a Garrison as his Predecessors had been accustomed to do without jealousie to the Neighbours that notwithstanding being to have its effect which might by peradventure be ere this concerted in Italy for the demolishing of the Citadel The Investiture being dispatched and Carlo put in possession the places which were in the hands of the Imperialists and French were bona fide to be restored and last of all the Forts in Rhetia newly built were by Ferdinand to be razed the Country to remain in the same liberty it formerly enjoyed For the execution of all this Hostages were to be given and to be put into the custody of the Pope or the Grand Duke or some Prince of the Empire The Duke of Lorrain was comprehended in this Treaty and also the Venetians they upon restoring what they had taken not to be troubled for any thing done in this present War they also were to give their promise not to give any offence and to reduce their Army to a condition of not giving jealousie to their Neighbours provided nevertheless that before the signing hereof no other Agreement had been concluded in Italy to their exclusion This was the Compendium of the Treaty of Ratisbone which instead of being received with blessings and applauses met with the dislike of many and the blame of all The Duke of Mantua complained that he in effect was obliged to pay the Charge of the War and that his Countries were mangled and dismembred It seemed to the Venetians that though their Interests were secured yet their constant friendship to the Crown of France in the form of the expressions was but ill appayed Above all the Spaniards accustomed to preheminence were inraged to be as little more than accessories constrained to a Peace the determination whereof they saw divided betwixt Ferdinand and the French But at this time as well the Princes Contractors as their Ministers had not looked at ought but their own interests and to provide in some measure for their present occasions for the Emperour now felt himself
might be brought to Milan there to remain with her Mother This had an aim to sow Jealousie betwixt Ferdinand and the Spaniard because as much as the Governour knowing the advantage and the Decorum of the Crown adhered to it by Interest and inclination so much it behoved the Duke for his own safety to abhor it Neither did Castilione dissent from it who besides a certain aversion contracted as a Borderer and of lesser power with the Lords of Mantua though his Allies for his private respects easily preferred the satisfaction of Spain before the Emperours Commission A Writing then was drawn up in Milan in which it was promised to Carlo that the Child should be brought into that City not to be removed from thence but with the approbation of the Emperour Matthias and the consent of Ferdinand the Uncle Neither fell it out otherwise than the Savoyards had projected for the Original being sent with an express Command to the Duke of Mantua to sign it and without delay to execute it he encouraged by his friends with promises and counsels resolutely denies to do either highly complaining that the Governour with so much assumed Authority should dispose of his Will without his knowledge and of the Blood of the House of Gonzagha whereupon their spirits imbittering the Bishop of Bertinoro endeavoured to sweeten them with more mild propositions insinuating that the places possessed should be deposited into the hands of the Pope of the Emperour and both the Crowns and that to the end that within the term of four months the pretensions might be decided by the foresaid Princes or such other as the Parties should chuse But this pleased neither of the Dukes and least of all the Governour of Milan who abhorred to admit of Companions to his King either in the management of the Treaty or of the War He nevertheless embraces every proposition which might gain time and appearance coolly fomenting that War which in the beginning he might with resolution alone have suppressed Hereupon Carlo letting him know his intention to send the eldest Prince into Spain to the end that the Son might represent more lively to the King the Fathers reasons and the Successor in his States might serve for a pledge of the obedience of the whole House though for all that he publickly denied to suspend the Declarations against the Duke to which he was sollicited yet he was willing by all means to let time spend From such proceedings the Venetians well understood that Treaties would not be sufficient to untye this knot but that they must quickly have recourse to the Sword Therefore according to their resolution they arm themselves receiving into pay 5000 stranger Foot strengthening their Garrison with the Trained-bands and appointing several Deputies representing the Authority of the State in the chiefest places They sent Antonio Priuli Cavalier and Procurator of St. Mark Proveditor General for the Land but they entertained not that thought alone because from the Sea also the destiny of Italy malignantly scattered poysonous seeds of future calamities For understanding of which thing to be spoken of on this occasion it is needful to take the relation from a higher beginning It seems that many States in opposition perhaps to the natural Ambition accompanying Empires are exercised with some troublesom Enemy or other which being rather able to defeat than overcome continually provokes and infests Such to the State of Venice ought to be termed the Vscocchi whom not being able to extirpate by chastisements nor to bring under by force though for the most part beaten and as frequently punished with the Ax or Halter rose up still more bold and troublesom Where Istria closes also the Confines of Italy lies the Gulf Flatanico at this day called Quarnaro Thereby the abundance of Islands and Rocks splitting as it were the Continent into pieces the Sea in that bosom hath several entrances and Chanels with so great uncertainty of navigation and winds and with such turnings that if Nature have reserved it for the sepulchre of shipwracks Pirates have made choice of it as a nest for their thieveries Thence even to Dalmatia runs a most dangerous ledge of Rocks and flats intermingled nevertheless with divers places inhabited as Fiume Bucchari Segna and others belonging to Hungary which were under the Dominion or much rather under the Government of Ferdinand Archduke of Austria Cousin to the Emperour Matthias The opposite Islands are subject to the Republick The Vscocchi having there their habitatoins at land from thence infested the Sea a people if we look to their original not ignoble boasting to derive themselves from certain valiant men who when the Turks became Masters of the neighbouring Provinces impatient of that Barbarians yoke withdrew themselves to live secure and free in the mountains but it being difficult in the poverty of Fortune to preserve the original nobleness of their blood they became degenerate and being transported from place to place were at last by the Emperour Ferdinand received into Segna to the end they might defend that Frontier from the Turks The place was little but by the situation very strong Many of the poorer sort retiring thither together with many banished and fugitives out of the Dominion of the Venetians it quickly became a receptacle for debauched people that turned the Discipline of War into Thieveries and instead of fighting with the Turks when the Peace was made continued to provoke him with Depredations and Incursions The complaints of many that were spoiled and oppressed by them cryed loud at the Ottoman Port whereupon the Turks threatned high to come with their own Forces and an Army by Sea to drive them thence and destroy them They pressed the Republick to whom the Dominion and Custody of the Sea belonged to curb and punish them and with a faste becoming Barbarians pretended to exact from all Christendom the revenge of the faults of a few insolent Pirates The Venetians nevertheless resent it sometimes hearing they had passed over and violated their Confines and at another that they had robbed their Islands and Territories at all times disturbing Navigation and spoiling their Ships And for this they complained to the Austrians requiring remedy and over and above remonstrating to the rest of the Princes how dear the spoil of these Villains would cost if the Ottoman Port were provoked to Arms. But 't was no easie matter to have it mended reasons laid before the Austrian still meeting with the opposition of private Interests which protracting the business the remedy was always promised but never performed The Venetians therefore declared that they would not suffer such an infamous ulcer in that bosom whereupon they imploy their Arms to bridle and punish them but with little success because in that Labyrinth of Sand and Sea greater Ships were of no service and the lesser were not always able to resist surprises nor storms Gallies therefore were of use for the guard of the Chanels mouths and Forts and
himself a free Prince and abhorring the example that it should not be lawful to assist his friends and much more the consequence that all ought to depend upon one sole Potentate presseth the Duke of Modena for passage who yet at the instance of Inoiosa denies it and Count Balthasar Bia coming from Milan into Tuscany attempts to disswade Cosmo from asking of it any further But the Grand Duke sending the men appointed for the succours under the Command of the Prince Francisco his Brother and joyning to them 10000 of his Country Militia with six Cannons to the Confines of the Modenese where finding the passage of the Mountains shut and barricadoed and no friendly instances for passage receiving from the Duke Caesars Souldiers no other answer but Vollies of shot the Florentines resolutely gave the assault and forcing the defenders to give way whether by force or secret connivance of Duke Caesar himself gain the passage taking their Quarters upon the Mantuan Territory but thereby and for the security of Victuals becoming burdensom Ferdinand sends them back upon the first hopes of Peace He hearkens upon this occasion to a certain project of Marriage with a Princess of the House of Medici it being evident from what had happened how advantagious it would be for the Princes of Italy to unite themselves in the strictest bonds of correspondence and affection for the lessening that Authority which Strangers arrogated to themselves for which purpose the great Duke also though with wariness set on foot Propositions for Unions and Leagues but all fell to the ground without effect because as to the Marriage the Duke did not find himself so free from the dependence of Spain as to be able as yet to resolve it neither would he quite break off the renewed Propositions of a new Alliance which was suggested to him with the House of Savoy and for those other Alliances few of the Princes durst hear the discourse of them much less owne them and the Venetians themselves in that Conjuncture judged them rather advantagious and desirable than possible or seasonable The sense and judgment of Strangers upon the present Interests arrived now in Italy Mary Queen Regent of France having her self been much moved at the dangerous and disadvantagious condition of the House of Gonzagha declares to uphold it with Treaties and Arms. Nevertheless some of her chief Ministers inclining to Savoy and others not well affected to the Gonzaghi brought it again into deliberation That it would not be wisely done of them in the time of a Minor King by arming the Kingdom to put themselves to the necessity of trusting Armies to the Command of the great Ones That upon the Confines of Savoy no other could be imployed but Desdiguieres Governour of Dauphin who by authority and credit being reputed the Head of the Hugonots would give so much more vigour to that Party by how much the increase of reputation and power should be given to him They added That it was impossible that both the Crowns should amicably agree in one and the same affair of Italy whereupon going about to restrain the proceedings of Savoy they might possibly meet with the power of Spain against them and by one accident or other discompose the accomplishment of those reciprocal Marriages which had been so lately concluded This was enough to perswade the Queen to imploy her authority rather than force because besides giving her self to pleasures and a peaceable Government rather than troubles she had in the Marriage of the King her Son with the Infanta and of her Daughter Elizabeth with Philip Prince of Spain placed the strength of her authority notwithstanding that upon the publishing of that Treaty all Princes in amity with her grew jealous and the Genius it self of the French Nation disliked it In favour therefore of her Kinsman Ferdinand she imploys nothing but good offices and intreaties in the Court of Spain by which she seemed rather wholly to refer the affairs of Italy to that Kings arbitrement than any way assist the Duke True it was that in Madrid the Ministers conformable to the pondering Genius of that Nation had made long and wise reflections upon the whole emergency and at last not so much for the satisfaction of France and the instances of the Princes of Italy as for that ancient aversion of the Favourite to Carlo the Secretary Vargas was dispatched to Milan with a short Order but substantial that Carlo should restore all and not doing it presently be constrained by Arms. Vittorio who was landed in Catalogna received a Command not to go forward till it should first be known whether his Father yielded obedience or no. Such was published to be the Commission of Vargas and taken for a good providence to Italy and magnified for the justice and uprightness of the Kings intentions Yet some from the carriage of the Spanish Ministers and from things subsequent took upon them to judge that there were more secret orders to make advantage of the conjuncture of affairs but Princes alone having knowledge of the truth of such secrets the people can but guess at the counsels and believe according to the events Carlo to divert the effect of so severe a Commission endeavoured to amuse the Governour offering provided he might keep what he had gotten himself his State and Forces to run the Kings Fortune against whomsoever In conclusion he offered to restore every thing one place excepted to be kept as the pawn of his Rights till the case should be decided but Inoiosa sends to him Francisco Padiglio General of the Artillery a man formal and nice in the points of Honour who in few words and with a severe superciliousness intimates to him an entire restitution delivering Letters from the King directed to the Duke himself by which in very concise terms he orders him to perform all that the Governour of Milan should prescribe him Carlo in the height of his spirit raged being touched in the very heart of his dignity but forsaken of all he could do no other but yield to the more powerful Without giving a precise answer to Padiglio he sends Count Lovis Crivelli with Propositions to the Governour which carried the appearance to protract time They therefore being rejected it was intimated to him anew that he should restore all or the Prince of Ascoli with the Army should march to the Walls of Trin and in case of resistance the Governour would transport himself thither resolving to hang every one who should dare to help to defend it Carlo offers then to resign but about the reception there arose a Punctiglio betwixt the Prince di Castiglione and the Governour each insisting that the sole name of his Master might be used but the one having nothing but authority and the other the power it was agreed that both should concur Trin in consequence was delivered to Castiglione and Alba to Ascoli and Moncalvo to John Bravo a Spanish Colonel and were all presently put
plausible pretext to hinder the Marriages with Spain as if the Maxims and Interests of that Crown would thereby be introduced into the Government of France The more secret motive nevertheless arose from the Interest of some who proposed to make their profit in that Crisis which the King being near going out of his Minority gave hopes to afford private advantages and the hatred and envy of all concurred against Concino Concini called the Mareshal d' Ancre who brought by the Regent out of Italy was from mean Parentage by her great favour advanced to the chiefest place of Government Carlo who from France expected jealousies rather than succours was not ill pleased to see that disturbance and the mind of the Regent distracted He entertains therefore a Confidence with the discontented and they sending the Seignor d'Vrfu to Turin insinuate with several Propositions that setting aside the Arbitrage of the Crowns the differences betwixt the two Houses of Savoy and Mantua might be referred to the Duke of Nevers their common Parent But that business however neglected by France was not so easily to be taken out of the hands of Spain which held it fast by so many bonds of Authority and Power The stirs now in France quickly vanished and a Conference held at Soissons quiets all with the promise in appearance of the Regent to defer the consummation of the Marriages till the States of the Kingdom were called And for this the united Princes conceived great merit to themselves participating by the means of the said Seignor d'Vrfu the agreement to the Venetians and inviting them to cooperate that the accomplishment which would be troublesom to the Nation and formidable to all might be wholly disappointed The more secret conditions notwithstanding consisted in private advantages for to Conde was given the Castle of Amboise to Nevers St. Menehoud and to all in general great recompences fruits accustomed in France to be reaped from that which elsewhere was punished by the Hangman In Milan the suspicion of the Mediation of France disappearing and the Treaty re-assumed the Savoyards and Mantuans joyned issue for a meeting in the presence of the Governour to mediate the Peace of Italy Castiglione wearied himself with many Expedients and because Carlo as the recompence of his rights proposed that some part of Monferrat and namely the Canavese might be yielded to him he insinuates the Marriage of Margaret with Ferdinand and of his Sister Eleonora with the Prince Vittorio giving to the Savoyards certain Lands near unto Turin of about the value of 5000 Crowns yearly Revenue But all was turned topsie-turvy by the Governours insisting that Carlo should disarm intimating that without more ado he should perform it within six days On the other side Carlo undauntedly denies it and knowing himself in the necessity to provide himself of Friends fixed his eye upon the Venetians whose Correspondence always heretofore having been improved by him with all sorts of offices had had effects considerable and honourable for Italy but at present had been interrupted by his transport of anger for the assistances of the Republick to Ferdinand for which the Ambassadour Gussoni was discharged and although by means of Hippolito Cardinal Aldobrandin he had endeavoured to renew it again nevertheless in the Senate which always maintains the point of its dignity he had found a deaf ear to whatever he had proposed But now pricked forward by the urgency of more resolute reflections he sends to Venice Giovani Jacomo Piscina a Senator of much wit and voluble eloquence who was received by Dudly Carleton Ambassadour of England That King shewed himself beyond measure partial for the Duke by improving with such a friendship that rest of authority which he had a mind to assume in the Affairs of Italy and therefore the Ambassadour laboured exceedingly that he might be introduced remonstrating to the Senate that to the testimonies of ancient respect the Duke added at present one more apparent than possibly could be desired by sending an Ambassador express who should soon be followed with a Leiger to cast himself into the arms of the Republick and to open his heart to them hear their judgment and imbrace their counsels He interposed the intreaties of the King and passing to more serious apprehensions of the present Conjuncture he considered that the affections of Princes except in things belonging to Religion and Justice did adjust themselves according to Interest and Time the Punctilioes and Formalities rather befitting private men ought not to divert Princes from the substance of more weighty affairs He moved them to reflect that if the Italians disunite all would sink under the burden but joyned together would with impunity despise Foreign powers He pressed upon the Conjuncture and necessity of the times whereupon at last after some difficulty Piscina was admitted into the Colledge to open to them all that had passed betwixt the Duke and the Spaniards He insisted much upon the violences which they presumed to offer him deplored the condition of the Italian Princes added the consequences of the example no less than the motives of the common Interest despaired through the pride of the Governour of Milan Castiglione being weary of proposing Expedients and Ferdinand having called back his Deputies to Mantua of a good end of any Treaty He therefore stirs up the Senate to reflections and remedies how to uphold the Dignity of Italy which if it reverenced that Assembly as the Tutelar Deity of its Liberty Carlo as eldest Son of the Republick desired to have it for his Director and Father The Venetians consoled the Duke and assured him of their affection and good offices and exhorting him to an agreement with Ferdinand and to Peace that neither of them should omit any thing to render that respect to Spain which in the disproportion of their Forces might be compatible with the Dignity of a Free Prince They at the same time earnestly pursue in all the Courts their sense and desire of Peace moving some to be Mediators intreating others to facilitate the rejoyning of the Treaties in Spain particularly and in Milan not missing to represent the dangers of the War and the calamities But Inoiosa shews himself rather provoked than satisfied with Piscina's journey to Venice whereupon the Republick grounding their own jealousies upon those of his the aspect of affairs continued to look more and more troubled And she in consequence to arm her self substituting Antonio Lando Procurator di St. Marco into the Generalat to Priuli committed the Levy of 2000 Foot to the Prince Lewis d'Este newly entred into their Service Of the Switzers she procured as hath been said passage and Levies but neither being to be obtained without a League the Ambassadour Barbarigo applies himself to the management of it remaining some time for that purpose among the Grisons a people no less gross by nature as they are rough by situation but with them he found no disposition to renew that which being
will cause floods of stranger Nations to come down into Italy whither the Spaniards can have no passage but with slow voyages by Sea and most tedious marches by Land If France will not be with us it will not be against us And when War is once declared it cannot be but that the French at least privately will run to our Colours To a duplicated vigorous Invasion how will the Milanese be able to resist lull'd asleep in a long Peace and under the shadow of an imaginary reputation with weak places an unwarlike people and so remote from succours I invite the Republick to the spoils not to dangers I will be the first that shall invade I will take some place or other and then if the Republick will go before and give the Princes of Italy an example we shall not be alone Those that cover themselves most under the wings of that Monarchy will be the first to pluck the feathers out of them The Indies Spain and Flanders are not places we ought to be afraid of but the States of Italy are the fetters of our slavery Let us free our selves from them at last for in the Milanese as in the Center the Register of all the Monarchy being kept disorder that the rest will lye dismembred and remote nor shall we any more fear to have the Spaniards our enemies when we shall not have them so near Neighbours Such generous conceptions were heard but not approved by the Senate so long as there appeared any hopes of Peace and believing withal that Carlo in the love of a great War and general Conflagration to enlarge amidst fire and destruction the greatness of his States and the lustre of his Name did refuse to prefer his own and common quiet before the vast ambition of his nature The Duke failed not to do the like with others using the same instigations to the King of England the States of Holland and the Princes of the Union in the Empire and with the same success For the first as ready as he was to interpose good offices was as backward to consent to the War The Hollanders professed to follow the Kings example and Germany did not yet owne its Authority and Power The Governour of Milan to second the maritime undertaking yielding to the reproofs and accusations of those that envied them rather than following his own inclination in Autumn moved the Army though afflicted with several sicknesses and in their march incommodated by excessive rains which overflowed all the Country Having passed the Tanaro in view of the Duke who endeavoured to hinder him he found himself perplexed because the Siege of Asti considering the season and the Dukes strength who was there in person was not advisable To quarter at large served the Enemy for pastime who being vigilant and bold would harass it with continual surprises He resolves therefore to retire in all haste into the Country about Alessandria against the opinion of Giovanni Vives Spanish Ambassadour in Genoua the fierce incendiary of this War and of other principal Ministers who would have rather disposed of the Armies lodging into the Territory of Asti while the Troops of Santa Croce should have taken their Quarters about Ceva and Mondovi to torment and oppress Piedmont Carlo on the other side commodiously enjoys his Lodgings upon the intermixtures of the Fiefs of the Empire to the great relief and sparing of his own Countries In the Spring the Armies were re-inforced and great provisions made but the Duke with a new blow of a Treaty being sollicited by the Mediators signs a paper for Peace in which he consents to disarm retaining only wonted and necessary Garrisons It was promised him that within fifteen or twenty days after the Governour should also disband his Army and give his word to the Pope and King of France not to offend him and in case of default the Princes called the Defenders of the Faith of Inoiosa and Vindicators of the Duke should do it with Arms. The Prisoners and places taken were to be reciprocally rendred and Ferdinand was to restore to Carlo the Dowry and Jewels of Margaret other things in controversie betwixt these two houses were to be decided within six months after or to be determined by Law if any difficulty arose The Dowry of Blanche was to be restored within two years and the Rebels to be pardoned It was much doubted whether to this project which secured few things and left many undecided Carlo for the desire of quiet and apprehension of the Enemies Forces or to gain applause and to interest the Mediators in his cause would give his consent But if that were his intention the design deceived him not for the Treaty being carried by the Nuntio and Rambogliet to Inoiosa with an assured hope that he would approve it because the Ambassador of Spain at Paris had also notified the Proposition to the Court they found that by a late Commission from Madrid all power concerning Peace was taken from him It is not to be believed how much they were offended at it but not being able to obtain more they demanded at least a suspension of Arms for forty days The Governour denies that also An. Dom. 1615 knowing nevertheless that the season of it self did it But the Prince Thomaso who was Carlo's youngest Son marching out of Vercelli with twenty Companies of Foot and 700 Horse surprises Candia a great Town in the Milanese and giving it to fire and spoil brought away a great booty For which the Governour and the Mediators equally complaining the Duke endeavours to excuse what had happened by his Sons being far off and not knowing of the Treaty but the Spaniards compensated themselves with the taking of Monbaldona and Denice Towns in the Mountains of Piedmont ANNO MDCXV King Philip being not to be perswaded to treat with Carlo de pari all endeavour was in vain to get the Treaty approved at Madrid notwithstanding the Pope with his own hand wrote earnestly to him about it Neither were the French much pleased with it because Rambogliet more desirous of the glory to conclude it than applying himself to the means of having it well executed had not well provided for the Interests of Ferdinand Divers Princes of Italy in the vanity of their obsequiousness had offered to the Governour of Milan their Militia and he seasonably accepting the offer either to take from Carlo the hope of assistance or to boast his predominancy intimates to all they should either according to the band of Capitulations or in testimony of their affection perform it By the investiture of Siena he required 4000 of the Grand Duke of Modena Parma and Vrbin each a Regiment of Foot of Genoua as much and a certain number of Luca. Cosmo sends 2000 Foot on condition they should not go out of the Confines of the Milanese and disburses besides pay for 400 Horse From the Dukes of Parma and Vrbin was sent a third Modena alone his excuse was
a Renfort proportionable But the Enemies eagerness gave not time for the advertisement whereupon the fight beginning the Venetians who to cross upon several passages were obliged to an order too distant from one another were defeated A Company of German Cuirassiers lighting on foot with their Swords in their hands did the greatest execution few saved themselves 80 were made Prisoners the rest with Baglione himself Verginio Orsino Lamentana and Giamaco Alberti a French Captain were left dead upon the place The Senate to recompense with immortal memory to posterity a life lost in the flower of his age erected in the Church of St. John and Paul a goodly Monument for Oratio who with equal testimony of his fidelity and courage had in this War made his Name famous above any other These reliefs to Gradisca though frequent yet scanty sufficed not to secure it from being taken at last the Germans therefore putting themselves upon new attempts by artificial Fire-works took upon them to burn the Bridge at Fara but the Engine being in disorder it came to nothing The Venetians on the other side to cut off communication with the Fort Stella by means whereof succours entred into Gradisca and some unprofitable mouths were got out made a quarter at Drausina straightning the besieged in such sort that the Fort wanted water and the Town was brought to extremity The Inhabitants had sent to Ferdinand the Baron of Ech to inform him that now at last their fidelity was invaded by the utmost necessity and to Milan the Bishop of Trieste to sollicite Toledo to some vigorous diversion He in the hottest of his actings in Piedmont had always kept a good number of men on the Borders of the Venetians and they having kept them well provided left no place but for reciprocal Jealousies and good heed till Vercelli coming to be taken and the Spaniards increasing the number of their Militia suspicions were also increased on this other side for Ladders being making at Lodi and other Preparatives given order for it seemed that the Governour of Milan had his eye upon some surprisal and attacques and particularly of Crema But in this very Juncture a Courrier from Spain brings the approbation of the Capitulation of Peace as it had been first concluded at Paris where the King and his Ministers desirous above measure that the affairs of Italy should be composed without being obliged to imploy their Arms in that War had perswaded Carlo to consent to disarm under the word and faith of that Crown and the Duke had not made difficulty to approve it because despairing to recover Vercelli by force he desired by all means to have it by some Treaty Then concerning the affairs of the Venetians the Duke de Monteleone Ambassadour of Spain not having the powers necessary had given assurance under his hand-writing that at Madrid they should not recede a tittle from what had formerly been concerted betwixt Lerma and Gritti The Ambassadours of the Venetians hereupon making no difficulty persisted only in the pretence that the restitution of the Merchandize and Ships might be comprehended in the agreement But resolutions and power concerning that point being not yet come from Spain the French Ministers glad to have happily gotten the preheminence which the Spaniards had endeavoured with so much noise to arrogate to themselves alone for prevention of any evil accident obliged the foresaid Ambassadours to be contented that King Lewis should promise in writing to interpose with his Father-in-law his most effectual offices for the restitution The Venetians to say truth had instructions to the contrary but having a jealousie that the affairs of Piedmont being composed in which the Duke inamoured with a secret Proposition of Marriage of a Sister of that King with the Prince Vittorio as a caution of the Treaty shewed himself contented the Republick should be left alone and exposed to an inundation of the Austrians after some hesitation gave their consent Upon the sixth of September then was a writing under-written in which referring themselves as the Vscocchi to the Articles already adjusted in Spain there was added over and above for the observance of them the word of France and for the restitution of the things made prize of Mediations and Offices were promised to Carlo were confirmed the Articles of Asti with the promise of France that Vercelli should be restored to him It did not to say truth appear that the Capitulation did unite in the expressions of it as was desired the interests of the Republick with those of the Duke but by Gritti to whom the Ambassadours in France as they had it in commission referred the extension of the whole Treaty it was fully supplied So that in Madrid the 26. the September the agreement was signed in which the reciprocal consideration of the quiet of Christendom and of Italy being premised it was through the mediation of the Pope and France agreed that Ferdinand placing a Garrison of Germans in Segna the Republick should render one place in Istria at the choice of the Emperour and of Ferdinand after that by the meeting of two Commissioners on each side it should within twenty days be declared that the Vscocchi which were to be far removed from Segna and the maritime places were to be accounted Adventurers and Banditi which imploy themselves in Piracies except those that dwelt quietly in their houses or which had only been guilty of some Hostility in this present War The Barks imployed in this Piracy were to be burnt All this being performed the Venetians promised to withdraw their Garrisons from all places taken Nevertheless from the beginning of the excution of the Treaty two months were to be allowed Fortifications and Hostility by Land and by Sea were presently to cease on both sides all things being to be executed within the said time and then Commerce to begin which also was to take place though the execution should require more than two months The Treaty of Vienna was word for word inserted and the point of free Navigation referred to another time Prisoners according to custom were released and were comprehended under a general oblivion those Subjects which had served on the other side The Catholick King for performance received the word of the Venetians and he gave it reciprocally that Ferdinand should not restore the Vscocchi nor any one damage be felt from them suspending equally his Arms and Hostility every where ceasing Then as to what concerns Savoy Gritti capitulates with Lerma that the Treaty of Asti should be executed places and Prisoners restored all offences betwixt Carlo and the Duke of Mantua laid aside all which was to be ratified within forty days if in that interim no other accord were made in Italy with Toledo which in that case was to take place Concerning the restitution of things pretended by the Venetians by the depredations of Ossuna the Duke of Lerma consents not that they should be mentioned in the Treaty but orders
the custom of the Ottoman Emperours perserved him for the Empire But the Barbarians making Destiny guilty and Author of their villanies Mustapha excuses himself saying that he knew he had oftentimes decreed his death but that God would not permit it Left then in prey to the Janissaries and conducted to the seven Towers amidst the concourse and execrations of the people who having during his Reign endured all kinds of calamity Hunger Pestilence and War detested him as the fatal occasion of their evils his Head was cut off Delivert grand Visir in this interim fled but taken at Scutari and brought back to Constantinople he was killed with his blood and a few others of the chief Ministers and the pillaging of some house the Tumult ceasing Nevertheless Mustapha destinated to frequent passages from a Prison to a Throne remains not long upon the Stage An. Dom. 1623 for his incapacity by new experience being confirmed he was anew deposed and Amurath Brother of Osman being very young was assumed to the Crown He sends to Venice Mustapha Chiaus with wonted respects of friendship and peace and the Republick corresponded as usual by sending Simeon Contarini Cavalier and Procurator Ambassador Extraordinary to his Court. ANNO M.DC.XXIII Bohemia being not alone but the Imperial Crown the object and reward of the War which inflamed Germany the Austrians rejoyced so much the more in the Victories they had gotten by how much with the spoils of the Palatine having taken away a Vote from the Protestant the Empire seemed to be confirmed in their Family and the Catholick Party The Pope with motives of Religion pressed that the Electorate might be disposed of and recommended Bavaria not only a Kinsman in blood to the proscribed Palatine but worthily deserving it for his piety promising also great assistances if it should be necessary to maintain the disposal and decree by Arms. Nor was Ferdinand against it but rather found himself ingaged in his word and interest for Maximilian and he by the almost entire possession of both the Palatinates by his own Forces and those of the Catholick Ligue made himself so much considered and almost feared that it was not easie to dispose of it to another The Emperour was very earnest to get out of his hands by this change the Upper Austria which Bavaria held engaged for thirteen millions of Florins which in subduing the Rebels he affirmed to have spent but great difficulties crossed his desires The Protestants were inraged and in particular Saxony vexed besides at the Reformation of Religion which was practised in Bohemia many had compassion of the calamities of the Palatine and the innocence of his Children and not a few pretended to be sharers in his ruine But the most considerable opposition rose from the Spaniards who irritated that Bavaria had by Arms possessed himself of a part of the Lower Palatinate openly opposed Ferdinands intentions and that with a pretext that it was not fit so publickly to offend the King of England and with reasons besides that it was not convenient to set him up so high who might one day dispute the Empire with the Austrians but that resolving to maintain the Investiture by Arms it was better to come to extremities and bestowing it upon some of their own Kindred to advance the greatness of the Family with an Electoral Vote But the Emperour aiming to recover his own and to amuse those of both Religions in the Empire sends to Saxe the Archduke Carlo his Brother to perswade and appease him and into Spain some Religious persons to represent motives by which he was induced and in a manner forced to resolve There happened at this time the sudden Voyage of Charles Prince of England to the Court of Spain which put into admiration all Europe doubtful which was greatest the artifice on the one side in solliciting it or the happiness on the other in performing it In Madrid Digby resided Ambassadour for King James so much enamoured with such a Negotiation that proposing to himself great rewards according to his desires and proper interest he continually represented facility and safety The project consisted on the one side of promises to restore the Palatine into his Country and Vote and on the other of a connivence or rather assistance to oppress the United Provinces of Holland There resided then in London for the Catholick King the Count of Gondomar who with a stupendious acuteness of wit so confounded pleasant things with serious that it was not easie to be discerned when he spoke of business and when he rallied He had marvellously possessed the mind of the King and the inclination of the Prince and so insinuating himself into the hopes and inclination of both with mysterious speeches and facetious discourses he perswades him in earnest to resolve that Charles himself incognito should surprise them at Madrid to conclude the Marriage and bring back the Bride to London The Prince then parting in great silence passes disguised by Post through France accompanied by few others but the Duke of Buckingham Director of the whole Affair and who with an unusual example enjoyed no less favour from the King in being than from the Prince his Successor Not many resolutions haply are to be found which made a noise equal to this Of a Prince that was foreseeing to a wonder who was over-shadowed with jealousie the people made it their discourse and the English more than any murmured at it the only Son of the King the Heir of the Kingdom hazard himself in such a long Voyage carry himself as an Hostage rather than a Spouse to a Court of contrary Maxims of Religion and State humbly to supplicate for a Wife Most men would not be perswaded but the business was concluded so that many discourses were made of secret Alliances and the Protestants feared it nay some of the Catholicks themselves no less suspiciously apprehended it Bavaria in particular doubting lest the Country and Dignity in favour of the Marriage should be restored to Frederick and France was jealous lest if Great Brittany should adhere to the Austrians their Power in Europe would be without a ballance In England the Hereticks were afraid lest the King inclined to change Religion to effect it with greater security had a mind to support himself by the Forces and Countenance of great Princes and the Catholicks rejoyced hoping by such a Marriage for Liberty of Conscience and security for their lives In Ratisbone where the Diet was assembled the Spanish Ambassadour pretended that without disposing of the Electorate the Emperour should at least stay to see the issue of this Voyage and of so great an Emergency But those of the Popes party and the Bavarians with unusual and incessant instances pressed him to declare himself and end the business Notwithstanding then that the major part of the Empire were of opinion that the Authority did not belong to the Emperour alone in a matter of so great importance to deprive
the means to overcome hunger the only force that could conquer it It was boasted to be the Metropolis of Rebellion the old Nest of Heresie the Refuge of Male-contents and the Forge of the most pernicious Councils And to say truth as being the Head of a Republick within the Kingdom with adherence to Strangers with divided Interest and their own Force it always disputed or ingelosied the Authority of the Monarch The Kings respected it as impregnable by reason of its situation and invincible by Arms the difficulty of the enterprise being authorized by the experience of several attempts in vain On the Land side being environed with Salt-pits and Marshes lofty Bastions and strong Works were its defence Towards the Ocean the Sea being narrowed a large Bay opens it self within which afterwards having its passage even to within the Walls makes a Haven immured and secure from the attempts of Enemies or violence of the Winds Much Shipping belonged to it for number of the Vessels and skill of the Marriners considerable and in the Town as many people so many Souldiers for every one even the weaker Sex being brought up in an aversion to obedience were obliged to take Arms for their own defence If the Huguenots looked at it as the fixed residence of their refuge Strangers considered it as the bridle of that most potent Kingdom Nor were some of the Subjects themselves ill pleased that there should be ready a shelter to withdraw themselves in some cases out of the Kings power and resist the favour of the Ministers Sure it was that some even in the Kings Council believing it impossible drove on the undertaking with hopes in the ill success to see the power of the Cardinal who promoted it prejudiced and perhaps ruined But he in the vastness of his mind greedily imbracing designs of importance orders the place to be blocked up and afterwards environed with a large Circumvallation of strong Trenches But it could not be reduced by Famine without taking away the Sea from it and to do that it was of necessity to overcome the Ocean and find a resistance to its great weight and force Pompeo Targone an Italian Engineer more famous for inventions than happy in their effects spent a great deal of time in vain wearying himself there with several Experiments At last the Cardinal in imitation of the Ancients who with unwearied labour shut up Havens and joyned Islands to the Continent resolved without sparing of charge since his own glory and the Fortune of the Kingdom now tempted him to it to lay the foundation of a defence or Dike against the Sea where that Arm thereof was narrow and secure from the interruption and Cannon of the Town by flinging into it stones of a vast bigness and in an infinite number Upon these from each side of the Continent were advanced Walls in the middle there remained a gap for the Tide or impetuous ebbing and flowing of those waters which from the sides Forts and Cannon defended without was the Fleet of great Ships and within others that were sunk narrowed the passage with some Steccadoes and with the Guard of a good number of other Vessels disposed into several parts The besieged beheld the beginning of this work with derision and scorn making of it their pastime as suggested from the Genius of the Cardinal who loving to undertake actions of Fame would quickly perceive that the wit of man hath not the same strength to execute great things as it hath capacity to design them for the Sea wont at certain times when raised by great tempests to bring in mountains of waters and afterwards falling again as it were with a Precipice to discover the bottom made it believed a rash attempt to contend with Nature by fighting with the violence of so powerful an Element Nevertheless the work going on with infinite labour it was easier for them to contemplate the wonder than break it by force Princes had their attention fixed upon this great Undertaking with various aims and thoughts Buckingham touched with the provocations of revenge and honour made ready another powerful Fleet to repair the unhappiness of his attempts with better success but the others which were in concert with him though greatly inclined to it yet durst not perform the promised succours The Hollanders although the ruine of them was in question that were joyned to them by the likeness of Religion yet obliged to France and in necessity of their assistance contributed secret wishes for the prosperity of their common Religion but were bound by vertue of Treaties to send certain Ships for the Service of that Crown Spain alone rejoyced at the Ingagement of these Forces whilst in place of being able to have contested the contrivances they framed to themselves they consumed their Armies and blood amongst themselves Olivares therefore careful to prolong it put on a more strict confidence with Richelieu nourished by Letters by Embassies and also by greater appearances For that to frighten the contrary Party and to make a shew of putting in execution the secret Concerts and tacite Alliances contracted betwixt the two Crowns Frederick di Toledo parts about the end of the year out of the Ports of Spain with a good number of Gallions and in the sight of Rochel joyns with the French Fleet but being but slenderly victualled and man'd returned quickly into his own Country On the other side the Princes of Italy foreseeing by the succession of the States of Mantua a storm at hand and an imminent need of stranger succours deplored that King Lewis in person with the flower of his Forces was imployed so far from them and particularly the Venetians stirring him up to reflections on the common Interest sollicited by most effectual endeavours performed by Giorgio Giorgio and Luigi Contarini their Ambassadours in France and at London both the Kings to a Peace and to sacrifice to the advantage of the Republick some relaxation from the fervency of their hatred and anger THE HISTORY OF THE REPUBLICK OF VENICE An. Dom. 1627 THE SEVENTH BOOK WOuld to God that as often as there is occasion to name the Interest of Princes and the Ambition of their Ministers Justice humane Reason and Divine Law might go along with them But the World being tossed to and fro by those two Furies which with equal provocations though for the most part different issues do not leave great Princes contented nor the lesser ones in quiet it is no wonder if from thence proceed events lamentable and such cruel calamities While some are flattered with hopes and others thrust on by fear all are at last in a continual disturbance from emulations jealousies hatreds and the greediness of Dominion And for this cause quiet cannot last long nor the tranquillity of Peace be enjoyed especially in Italy which being subject to many some very powerful others more weak remains by consequence more exposed to various passions and experiences most commonly greater commotions whence Wars
and giving life and liberty to all except the Mother and Sister of Rohan who by perswasions and example having prolonged the Surrender he commanded to be kept in Arrest not so much for punishment as to have the means to bring the Duke more easily to obedience He dis-infranchised the City demolished the Walls except on the side towards the Sea leaving Rochel little else remarkable but the memory of a strong place and the renown of a memorable Siege True it is that it was much contested in the Kings Council whether Rochel thus reduced ought not to be kept with a strong Garrison as a bridle to the Huguenots and the repulsing of Strangers and the Cardinal did not disapprove it as he aspired to take the direction and government of it but discovering that the King with whom he did not yet enjoy that absolute power which length of time and happiness of success afterwards gave him had secretly promised it to Monsieur de Thoiras he chose rather to see the place razed to the ground than in the hands of another Whereupon from the labouriousness of the Siege recollecting the danger which from the Commanders themselves if they should revolt from the King might happen of falling into the former evils and shewing that Brouage which but a few Leagues off upon the Sea he had caused to be fortified for security of the Salt-pits did plentifully supply the benefits pretended he easily brought to pass that the pulling down the Walls was reputed the most remarkable Trophy and greatest advantage of this Conquest By this most happy issue of the enterprise which had been believed by few and was envied by many the counsels of the Cardinal got more credit and esteem and the King publickly attributing the merit of it to him heaped honours upon him to such a degree that his Fortune as a sign from Heaven was venerated as the destiny of the French with predictions of greater Dignities and was looked at by Italy as the Pole of their own hopes The season far advanced furnished therefore those of the Queen-mothers Faction with pretexts considerable to reprove the thought of succouring Casal and in particular the Kings going into Italy The discourses in the Council were That the Army was wearied out and the Souldiers in disorder from the sufferings in so long a Siege That an unreasonable Voyage was now proposed to traverse the whole Kingdom and to pass over the narrow and steep passages of the Alps subject to Treacheries and disputed by the Enemies Forces That Winter was coming on and how an Army could march and the Cannon pass through the Snow and over the Ice The nature of those craggie situations had at other times been overcome by Art but now by the rigour of the season Art it self was overcome by Nature The Forts Arms and Strengths of the Savoyards were to be considered who if with a handful of men they repulsed Uxelles in the Summer how will they not shut the passage at present when all things contribute to their advantage The Countries near to Italy were found to be infected with the plague In Italy it self the people perish for want of bread To what purpose then expose to hazard the Army that conquered Rochel or rather the remainder of them that beat the English not only to military Factions but to Plague and Famine That Souldiers who had overcome the Sea repulsed the Enemy and chastised the Rebels deserved other rewards than to be carried beyond the Mountains to a Grave as the scraps of glory and no less of obedience That it was uncertain whether Casal could endure the length of such a March and if it should yield to necessity whilst the Alps were forcing and the Army was getting into Italy what way remained there more open for going forward than that of a dishonourable return That it was therefore judged the most warrantable counsel since the season necessitated the delay to except the issue of things sound the minds of the Princes and after resolve upon the way either of Treaty or Arms. To these considerations were added the complaints and tears of both the Queens for Lewis having a feeling of some little indisposition they exclaimed that Richelieu not content to have kept the King in the Marishes of Rochel and the unwholesom Air of the Sea would now expose him to the colds and inconveniencies of the sharpness of the Alps. Many were of opinion that before ingaging the Forces elsewhere it was fit to conclude a Peace with England knowing also that Rohan had an Army in Languedoc and some Towns and that the Duke of Savoy to encourage him offered to enter into Dauphiné and assistances were promised from the Spaniards and to adjust them in the Name of Rohan himself Monsieur de Clausel going with the Abbot de Scaglia to Madrid had made an agreement with Olivares that money being furnished him by that Crown he together with his Party should continue the War in France And therefore Richelieu having often experienced that in the attempt of great things Fortune made them succeed above expectation greater insinuated to the King the just motive to shew the Spaniards his resentment of former injuries and the offences of a later date by justly revenging himself for the assistance they had promised to the Huguenots by maintaining the just cause of a Prince in his own Kingdom and by redeeming Italy from present oppressions and thereby satisfying the perswasions of the Pope and the instances of the Venetians His considerations were That the difficulties which opposed the succours were the Mountains the Season and the Enemy but that nothing was invincible to the courage of the Nation nothing impossible to the power to the greatness and felicity of a King so pious That when he had once set foot in Italy the affections and partialities of several Princes would be stirred up and those who under the yoke for present fear bemoan silently their condition would be the first that with greediness would breathe liberty again and shake off the Chains That the Forces of Carlo Emanuel were weak to make resistance in so many situations and parts as there are passages leading to the Mountains and if the Spaniards would joyn to make opposition at the foot of the Alps they would be forced to rise from before Casal So that Fame and Glory being the fore-runners the Victory would be without hazard without blood and without contest But that nothing could be atchieved without the Royal Presence by reason of the Genius of the Nation which though it undertakes with heat yet quickly grows cool when the eye of the King does not quicken and inflame it That it drew along with it the Guards a People inured to War and faithful it attracted the flourishing and valiant Gentry preserved Obedience and Discipline made difficulties and wants be born dangers be overcome battels won and impossibility it self conquered where the Person of the King distinguished courage from baseness
Girolamo Soranzo Cavalier Procurator Ambassadour Extraordinary that he might congratulate the Kings Arrival in Italy move him to advance and assure him of their constant adhering to the Interests of that Crown Being forced to take a long way about for that the passages were almost all shut the Secretary Girolamo Cavazza went before by the way of Genoua and of the Sea though in passing near Monaco he was by a Brigantine of that Prince arrested Prisoner and in the Town brought to the Marquess of Castagneda Spanish Ambassadour in Genoua who was accidentally there but being known for a Minister of the Republick and no Dispatches found which he had torn and flung into the Sea he was released The King being come to Orso an inconsiderable Village at the foot of the Alps filled Italy with the Name and Glory of his Arms. But the Pass thereabout was stopped by the Savoyards with three Barricadoes and three Redoubts together with the Fort of Gelassé placed on a Rock battered the way A little further where the Valley opens it self which points out to Strangers the broadest way to descend into Italy stands Susa fortified with a good Citadel and a little forwards those steep Mountains declining into Hillocks lies Avigliana as the Guard of the adjacent Plain and which at that time was provided with a numerous Garrison The three thousand men of the Spaniards commanded by Marco Anthonio Belloni Piemontese had the Guard of the places most advanced and exposed The Duke had not been able to stop the French Army though he sent to the King the Prince Vittorio who as a Kinsman might carry him the testimonies of a greater confidence for the King referring all to the Cardinal and he shewing an insuperable constancy in not admitting any proffer which carried not a secure Warranty of faithful dealing frustrated all attempts and endeavours Treaty then being at an end the French the King present attacque the Barricadoes with that force of theirs which hath no resistance and possessed them with the Forts and Redoubts lodging all at once in Susa and investing the Citadel The Duke greatly perplexed at this blow dispatches again his Son with more ample powers and secret instructions to conclude upon any Terms The French had not a mind altogether free from the cares of the Kingdom nor had at this time other aim but to mortifie the Duke and preserve Casal Whereupon Richelieu having in part obtained his purpose concluded in Susa with the Prince That for the Kings Troops in their going to Casal and return thence Victuals and Quarters should be furnished by the Duke that at the Charge of France but with Corn of Piedmont the Town should be provided by the Duke himself that in Hostage the Citadel of Susa and the Fort of Galassé should be delivered to be kept by a Garrison of Switzers and if afterwards Cordua should voluntarily raise the Siege the King consented that Nizza should by Switzers in the Name of the Emperour be kept for a month after which time it should be delivered to the Duke of Mantua although he were not yet invested by Ferdinand Certain weeks were assigned the Spaniards to ratifie the Treaty and not accepting it the Duke promised to joyn his Troops to the Kings to invade the Milanese in retribution whereof and upon the account of his pretensions there were to be given him together with Trino a Revenue of fifteen thousand Crowns in Monferrat The Duke approves every thing and to ratifie the Treaty with pledges of greater confidence comes to Susa much satisfied to preserve for the present his Country from an Inundation and perhaps also to hinder the Spaniards from taking Casal with assured hopes that such accidents must quickly happen which would not only prove favourable to him to retain what he possessed but to recover Susa and carry on his advantages yet further The Cardinal on the other side rejoyced he had obliged Cordua to rise at the Name and Reputation only of the French Arms succouring without any hazard and ingagement the place besieged It appearing besides to him as if he had flattered the vanity and inconstancy of the Duke his further thoughts were to make use of these Forces and of the Conjuncture to give the Huguenots the last shake before that from the Spaniards or elsewhere they could receive assistance In effect the two Contractors had no other aim but to gain time little intending to perform the things promised But Italy not understanding so soon what was before them the unlooked for News of the Agreement of Susa brought great amazement The Venetians were now ready to invade the Milanese for having understood the King had forced the passage of the Mountains they had at the sollicitation of the French Ministers ordered their General to joyn the Duke of Mantua to attempt diversions and such enterprises as they according to the occasion should find fit Erizzo then having spoken with the Duke in Villa Franca and knowing it impossible to pass to Casal through the Milanese with a Journey of more than a hundred miles amidst so many Towns and with so many Rivers between resolves leaving Candales with a body of men about Crema to alarm the Spanish Confines to joyn the Duke in Ostiano and from thence to invade the Cremonese with eight thousand five hundred Foot and fifteen hundred Horse of the Republicks and with five thousand five hundred Foot and twelve hundred Horse of the Dukes The Army just marching was obliged to halt by the advice which was come to Milan of the Treaty of Susa It was believed that the Spaniards themselves had under-hand contrived it to be brought to Pietro Anthonio Marioni Resident for the Republick expresly to divert Invasion on that side which by reason of the small Forces which they had there was an exceeding trouble to them But concerning the Treaty the Venetians remained discontented to extremity not so much because Monsieur d'Avo to perswade them to the march had assured them of the contrary as because Casal seemed not preserved but for a short time whence foreseeing that when the King should be retired and the Army diminished the attempts would be re-assumed by the Spaniards and the evil being prolonged rather than cured time was given to the Germans to come into Italy The Duke of Mantua complained also that under the favour of an Army so powerful instead of the Succours he hoped for he was to receive the greatest damage whilst Trin and a great part of Monferrat was given to Savoy The French alledged the preservation of Casal as meritorious and the necessity of not retarding the Succours as an excuse understanding the place was reduced to such extremity that the Army would not have been able to arrive in time if they must have been forced to make their way with the Sword In effect Gonzales drew off from the Siege so soon as he heard of the Treaty and with the Troops first advanced to Frassinetto retired
Swede The King of Hungary leaving the command of the Army to Gallas going to Ratisbone obtains at last the Crown of King of the Romans promoted by the reputation and glory gotten in the Wars and the being adorned with all those virtues which rendred him the most worthy Heir of the Piety and Crowns of his Father The Spaniards employing plentifully Gold and endeavours the Electors were induced to it from the common danger lest the Emperour coming to dye amidst so many confusions and accidents there should not remain liberty for a new choice Bavaria at first averse now almost seventy years old having taken to Wife Maria Anna the Emperours Daughter An. Dom. 1637 by the birth of a Son enjoyed the first fruits of his posterity Whereupon to secure also to his Successors the Electorat he promoted with more earnest the Affairs of the Austrians Some of the greatest opposers were gained with money and presents nor availed it ought that the French remonstrated the Empire was rendring it self successive in that House which having a long time enjoyed it hence-forward would pretend it by right and custom nor that they offered the Forces of the Crowns confederate to maintain the liberty of their Votes nor that in the name of the Elector of Trier they interposed their protest of Nullity for the Election passed with the full consent of the others and general applause of the whole Empire Whereupon arose in the Treaties of Peace a lasting difficulty whilst France by reason of the exclusion of the Elector of Trier from the Diet would not acknowledge the new King of the Romans but for King of Hungary Neither were other lets wanting the confederate Crowns pretending after the fears were over in France during which Richelieu had shewed great propensity to Peace to becalm with the Treaty the fury of the Armies Pass-ports for the Hollanders and the Protestants of the Empire their Confederates and the Emperour and Spaniards denying them to these as to Vassals and to the others as to Rebels and therefore uncapable to appear in the assembly in quality of Soveraigns But notwithstanding that difficult and tedious obstacles were foreseen the Pope dispatches to Colen the City appointed for the conference the Cardinal Ginetti his Legate who passing through the Territory of the Venetians and being received with meet honours sent to the Republick a Letter from Vrban which with much urgency perswaded it to co-operate in the mediation of the Peace The Senate distinguishing its own disgusts from the common interests accepted it and complied with it making choice at the instances of the Ministers of France and Spain of Giovanni Pesari Cavalier for Ambassador at the meeting In this year the memory of things past being now abolished by the Peace by time the Ministers of the Emperour and King of Spain began again with those of the Republick the ancient correspondence with the wonted parity of usage whereupon Giovanni Grimani was sent to Vienna Ambassador in ordinary and from the Emperour was sent to Venice Anthonio Baron di Rabbata ANNO MDCXXXVII The distraction of the French and their retreat out of the Milanese had put the Duke of Parma into very great straits for Leganes sends an Army upon his back under the command of the Cardinal Trivultio who besides publick respect had particular motives of hatred against Edward At the same time Martin d'Arragon roved with the Cavalry betwixt Parma and Piacenza and taking St. Donnino a City which enjoys the dignity of a Bishops See wasted the Country called Pallavicino for it formerly had been confiscated from the Dukes of that Family and Gille de Haes in another part had gained Rivalta though well fortified by force The body of the Army attacqued Puiglio upon the Lenza and finding resistance would not stop there but carried the seat of the War and the force of their Arms to the Siege of Piacenza The Duke shutting himself up there and providing the Citadel had therein alone placed the hopes of defence but after some little contest in the very beginning of the Siege lost together with certain Mills the Island which the Po formed over against the City and which besides the offence it gave the Town it self by Batteries hindred the Navigation upon the River The Duke now began to perceive that he had been more greedy to undertake a War than able to defend himself Nevertheless was not wanting to sollicite for succours in several Courts The Pope Soveraign of the Country exceeded not mediation and Offices for Peace by the means of Count Ambrogio Carpegna who by very secret and private Commission from the Barberins convoyed offers to Edward of secret Subsidies of Money provided he would yield to their House certain Towns belonging to the Dukedom of Castro The great Duke also sends to Piacenza Dominico Pandolfino that he might interpose in the adjustment and by perswading the Duke to it by necessity positively denied him all assistance Nor would the Venetians alter their neutrality judging that whilst the Pope as Soveraign the great Duke as Kinsman the French and Savoyards as Confederates did not lend him their hand there was no more effectual argument for them not to out-run the others And the Spaniards with many flatteries assured them that as the Incursions into the Dukes Countries were only resentments of the damages done by him to the Milenese so if the Fortune of the War should make any conquest it should either be restored or deposited as a generous testimony of that moderation with which it was to be understood their King exercised revenge against an inferiour Prince And in effect they straightened the place but slowly rather to bring the Duke to an agreement than to take it as well knowing into what disorder in that case by reason of the pretensions of the Church they should put themselves and what jealousies would thereupon be raised in the minds of the Princes of Italy The Duke also falling very sick inclined at last to an Accord not seeing succours any where in a readiness for although the Fleet of France now at Sea appeared with some number of Ships in the Mediterranean making as if it would attempt to disimbark and thrust in succours to him yet the Spanish with Forces equal disputed it and Leganes by Land had so fortified the passages that it would be difficult and a work of time to force them In the beginning then of the year excluding Carpegna from the Treaty as little acceptable to the Spaniards by reason of his inclinations to Vrban and not more to the Duke by reason of the projects of the Barberins the agreement was by Melo and Pandolfino concluded and almost at the same instant approved and executed by both the parties for desiring not to be discovered in the Negotiation they equally endeavoured expedition and secrecy the one that the French who had their Garrison both in Parma and Piacenza might not give them any disturbance and the other because Sabioneda being
nevertheless supplied themselves with instruments manual on the other side in the Camp the Souldiery was almost reduced to the extremity of hunger there being a want besides that of Forrage for the Horse of bread and all sort of other nourishment except some little Pulse which was scantily given out to the Souldiers and yet the Nation though most impatient of suffering suffered every thing the General keeping it by his dexterity in Discipline and incouraging it with good words and liberal promises Nor could Harcourt be possibly put to a harder pinch for the dishonour of a retreat between the Jaws of the Enemy was considered as the least loss and to persist amidst so many sufferings could not merit other commendation than that of an absolute resolution to perish But having to feed the Army the Citadel of Turin and the Town of Chivas being disfurnisht of Victuals nothing remained for him but to abandon by a secret flight every thing in prey to the Spaniards or by a forced accord to deliver them the Keys of Piedmont But safety came from the Enemy themselves for the Prince and Governour disagreeing not only in Opinions but also in Maxims and Interests the one would overcome with longer but more cautious counsels and the other pressed that all things should be hastened and to his instances joyning threatnings and protests that if in four days the place were not relieved and the Enemy driven away he would capitulate the Surrender and withal make his own accord Leganes believing too much because he feared too much resolves upon a general assault in concert with the Prince in so many places that the French now but few and they tired out should not be able to resist in all and the design without doubt would have succeeded if the execution had been as well performed as the counsel was most excellently ordered But of the Spanish Chiefs that were to command the attacques some arrived at the Posts assigned to them too late others made their assault faintly and some not at all Leganes coming to Harcourts Quarter at the time that the Prince having made his attempt was retired thought fit to forbear only Carlo della Gatta at the side of the Purpurata broke into a French Quarter but his Foot stopping there to pillage the Huts fell into such a confusion that from plunder they easily betook themselves to flight for the French gotten again into order recovered an Intrenchment and a Fort pressing upon Gatta who with two thousand Horse interrupted on his way by many Trees cut down advanced slowly Prince Thomaso making a Sally dis-ingaged him and brought him into Turin where he served but for a burden and ruine consuming for man and horse all that which preserved the place On the other side the Spanish Camp weakned in Horse and Gatta having abandoned Cologno from which side Convoys to the Camp were more easily hindred than from any other Turenne brought in one so plentiful that it notably refreshed the Army The state of things then changing disagreement also increased betwixt the Prince and the Governour they reproaching one another either with slackness or over-much rashness Leganes repassing the Po returns to his first Posts of the Hills leaving the passage of the Mountains open to the French and he would have gone much further off if the Prince had not threatned him to surrender if he did not provide him with powder and meal Leganes made several attempts to put some in but always in vain because Harcourt having straightned the first circumference of his Lines kept them with great care Worthy of notice was the Invention of Francesco Zignoni of Bergamo who having added force to the Mortar-pieces that are used in the casting of Bombes flung some Bullets not only with Letters but with Powder and Meal flying through the Air into the Town or near to the Wall the French wondring at it and confessing by not being able to hinder it that the Element of the Air is most free from the command and violence of man Nevertheless the artifice was rather esteemed than the succours proportionable for besides the great charge the quantity did not supply the need They resolved therefore in Turin that Gatta should again force a passage to return to Leganes The Prince for a diversion made a real attacque at one side Carlo forces the Lines on the other but encountring much water being that of the Dora which deturned by the French flowed into the Meadows while he was in trouble to find a Ford being charged by the Enemy was forced to return to Turin It was then perceived that Force elsewhere was necessary and the Prince invited and perswaded the Governour to a new attempt offering himself to assault and possess certain Forts betwixt the Capucins and Valentino and the Governour then to make an assault on his side also Thomaso failed not either in courage or success for he attacqued and took those Posts but he either dead or run away who with certain Fire-works was to have given the sign of it to the Spaniards the Governour ignorant of the success stands still and the Prince after having stayed a good while leaving his Conquests retired In the mean while Harcourt increased daily in Forces for on the Fame of so noble a Siege many Volunteers flocked from the neighbouring Provinces and six thousand Souldiers at twice with much provision were brought by the Marquess of Villeroy Governour of Lions and by Monsieur Castellan Incessant then were the Skirmishes Sallies and Attacques but at last Victuals Forrage and Money wanting the conditions being agreed Turin on the 24. of September was delivered to the French and the Duke and Regent re-established there The Prince going forth concluded for himself a Truce for certain days within which his adjustment was to be treated and he retired to Inurea refusing to advantage himself by playing a middle Game betwixt the Flatteries and Jealousies of both the Crowns whatsoever advantages was offered him by the Governour of Milan and hearkening to the propositions of accord which by Julio Mazarine sent expresly for that affair by Richelieu into Italy was delivered to him in the Name of King Lodowick The Spaniards then opposing other offers to the progress of Mazarine he ratifies a certain Writing agreed by his Wife in Spain in which he submitted himself and his house to the protection of that Crown To this he feigns to Mazarine to have been induced from the desire of rescuing his Wife and Sons detained at Madrid And with the said Mazarine the better to deceive him concludes a while after a Treaty in which he obliges himself To come the beginning of the next year to Paris to require of the Spaniards besides his Wife and Sons the restitution of places to his Nephew and not obtaining it to procure it joyntly with France by Arms. The King on the other side promised To take the Garrisons out of those places which he held in deposito when Spain should
of no import to it self The Pope therefore seemed to hear with trouble the offices brought to him by order of the Senate and rather making light of them not without scorn refuses to stop the course of Law and admit Mediators betwixt Soveraign and Vassal of whom he intended to require humiliations persisting to have him come in person to render him the respect was due to him Nor had the Barberins greater apprehensions of the other Princes observing that the Ministers of Spain though fluctuant amidst most weighty jealousies proceeded nevertheless with great moderation and the Ambassador of France notwithstanding the protection which his King shewed to have Prince Edward in proceeded with coolness and reserve both the Crowns agreeing in the maxims and the interests rather to gain than make themselves Enemies with the Pope and his House Moreover the Grand Duke and the other Italian Princes the Pope being armed seemed rather in suspicion to receive disturbance than capable to give it and so much the more by how much the Barberins amused them in Treaty with greater gentleness discoursing in particular of several expedients with the Marquess Montecucoli sent to Rome by the Duke of Modena and those consisted in depositing Castro in hand of the Cardinal d' Este Brother of the Duke of the same name for so long till that the purchase of Pontremoli being concluded by the Barberins which for want of money the Spaniards were treating to sell this might be consigned to Edward and that remain to the Church or that the Camera undertaking the obligation to pay the Montisis should recompense the Farnesi with other Fiefs in lieu of Castro It was also proposed that to secure present suspicions an Ecclesiastical Garrison should remain in that place for some years and then jealousies being removed every thing to return freely to their first owners Yet the Cardinal Barbarin not long after declares himself that any expedient would hardly be admitted which required the restitution of Castro and Montalto but as to the more open Country seems to think that to render that the Pope would not be found much against it There was great difficulty in all the parties agreeing in one point only to make use of equal art to gain the advantage of time and protract with delusions the Treaty the Barberins on the one side proposing conditions to consume the Duke and weary the Mediators and the Duke on the other giving them the hearing though resolved to grant nothing the better to arm himself make himself Friends and well impress his rights and interests in all the Courts But the Duke of Mâ—dena quickly comprehending to what end the Treaty tended recalls his Minister from Rome and the great Duke shewed himself weary having not been able to obtain of Vrban any limitation of time and retardment of the sentence nor of the Duke that in token of obedience he would send his eldest Son to Rome he resolutely refusing to put the Successor of his Country into the hands of his Enemies The Venetians kept themselves silent but the Barberins interpreting it as in effect it was rather an argument of discontent than a token of satisfaction in the answers received repenting the harshness of them commanded the Nuntio that he should piece up the Treaty again He with the wonted forms shewed By the gaining of Castro the War ended the Popes honour satisfied the Law of Justice fulfilled provided the Duke would remain quiet The Army afterwards by the assistance of the Prefect being remarkably increased at Ferrara and Bologna and Forts on this side the Po raised at Figarolo and Melara with strong Guards the Nuntio represented it as a necessary caution and bridle to the Dukes transports who turbulent and fierce armed as if he would headily contend with the Pope about power and dispute right with his Soveraign This served not at all to mitigate jealousies and disgusts for the fortifying on the Banks of the Po was not only against ancient Covenants with those of Ferrara but might prove of extream prejudice to the Polesine a Country betwixt the Adica and the Po subject to the overflowings of many waters and indowed with as much population and wealth as it was destitute of Towns and exposed without other defence but that which the nature of the situation with the Dikes of the Water-courses and Rivers gives it With all this the Senate not at all amused with the Nuntios expressions strengthened the neighbouring Garrisons An. Dom. 1642 and sent to that border four thousand Foot with some Companies of Horse At Rome in this interim Monitories and Bulls thundred one after the other citing the Duke to the Court with a safe conduct in which was prescribed him a train of fifty persons only But the Duke published a long Manifest in print which though a while after answered by the Ecclesiastick party was nevertheless relished by the world with great applause because with much moderation and modesty it deduced the Treaties Priviledges and Rights which supported his cause He declares withal his intention to send an Ambassador to Vrban to carry him his obedience and those motives which he had not been able to alledge in the Process but the Pope excluded his admission The publication nevertheless of the sentence was deferred for some days not so much for certain terms which they call contumacious as because Raggi the Auditor della Camera to whom the publication of Bulls belonged being of the number of those promoted to the Cardinalat that charge was for some days vacant In the foresaid promotion Vrban at last was willing knowing that it was not his interest to continue for this cause in greater disgusts to flatter the Princes with exalting to the Cardinal dignity the Prince of Esté Mazarine and Peretti named by the Emperour and both the Crowns For the Republick was promoted Mark Antonio Bragadino Bishop of Vicenza whose Grandfather barbarously starved in Cyprus by Mustasa after his valorous defence of Famagosta rendred the Nephew so much the more worthy of that Purple which is so fitly dyed in the Blood of the Martyrs for the Christian Faith ANNO MDCXLII The jealousies and thoughts what would become of the affair of Castro were extended also to Strangers who seeing the Princes of Italy arm so eagerly either not thinking the cause deserved it or believing that it being easily composed they would turn themselves to greater designs endeavoured to strifes to assure themselves of their intentions and draw them to their party The Spaniards in particular propounded that laying aside for the present the dispute of Castro or agreeing it with some easie expedient the Princes of Italy should unite in a League with their Crown and concert the defence and common quiet by upholding the present state of things To say truth in Italy mens minds stood in suspence concerning the motion of the French Armies for that in the beginning of the year in the cold season the King with the Cardinal
their Arms were silently entred into Italy and were Neighbours to the Confines of many Princes so that those of the Austrian party justly apprehended and that not without some resentment to be over powred by that Crown Nevertheless the provocations of the Duke of Parma and the recent scorns of the Barberins prevailing besides that with the death of the Cardinal Richelieu happened about the end of the year many of his designs were thought extinguished they shewed themselves as resolute not to suffer their injuries as the Barberins were constant in provoking them to it The Dukes then of Modena and Parma having spoken together communicated to the Venetians their thought to take up some Quarters in the Ecclesiastick State to ease their own Country during Winter desiring that at least by connivence they would give way to them to make use of the Souldiers of the Republick which were in the Modonese The Senate and the Grand Duke not approving that the one should be exposed to greater dangers and the other be separated from common counsels exhorted them to suspend moving in so cold a Winter-season in which delay took not away any vigor from their power but rather added strength to their counsels The Dukes were satisfied with it chiefly because at the instant of their setting forward Modena had discovered that by the imprisonment and death of some an intelligence was vanished which he had in Ferrara whither having sent certain of his Subjects under other names to inrool themselves in a Company they having the Guard at a Port were to deliver it to the Duke Besides he of Parma whose aim was to possess Cento a place which from the Territories of Ferrara and Bologna might draw important Contributions was diverted by Cardinal Anthonio come into those parts with supreme Authority of Legate and by his providing and fortifying that place Whilst these things were in agitation the Venetians had sent into the Sacca di Goro to maintain the Jurisdiction of the Sea certain armed Parks which finding there some Vessels laden with Corn and Oyl had as is usual sent them to Venice from which Ferrara and the Army finding some inconvenience of Victuals certain Redoubts were raised by the Pontificians betwixt Magnavacca and Volane with eight pieces of Cannon on them to protect Ships under their countenance but being found of no advantage they within a while demolished them And now through the dispositions of minds and preparation of Forces all really tended to War whereupon the Prince Luigi and Pandolfini being returned to Venice Meetings were again renewed with the Deputies Nani and Gussoni The Barberins endeavoured to render them suspect to France and Spain suggesting that the Princes of Italy were not so much united for the affairs of Castro as to form a third Party that might ballance their Arms and ingage it self as occasion should be offered as if their intention were to give Law to both the Crowns and continually insinuated to the Spaniards projects of a League upon which and to have a pretext to introduce a Minister the Regent Casanate was sent by the Viceroy of Naples to Rome But he no sooner arrives there but the Cardinal Barberino being now out of fear he found him far from his own propositions and rather involved in a like Treaty with France though his more veritable intentions were to amuse both the Crowns without concluding with either The Spaniards to flatter him gave him hopes that by Vrbans closing in a League with them the Authority of the Catholick King would induce Modena and the Grand Duke to facilitate the adjustment of Castro and the Count della Rocca gone already from Venice was going to Florence to Modena and to Parma to exhort those Princes to Peace with offer of his Mediation and with propositions to Edward that if he would adhere to the Spanish party he would procure him the restitution of Castro by recompensing the Prefect with other Lordships in the Kingdom of Naples All this fell quickly to nothing for the projects of the Barberins to the Spaniards varied from the first intention and those of the Spaniards to the Princes had no foundation In the mean time foreign affairs were carried on with important accidents things in Germany being reduced to great extremity by several blows of consequence given to the Imperial Armies one near the Rhine where by Count Guebrian General of the Weimarians Lamboy was totally defeated another in Silesia Franc Albert a Duke of Saxe Lawemburg being beaten and taken Prisoner to whom though a Lutheran the Emperour had given the body of an Army in hopes that many Souldiers of that belief would willingly serve under his Command and those would flock to him of the contrary party in which he had been a Commander for many years In consequence of which disaster Olmitz the Metropolis of Moravia and other places were given up to the Swedes Yet it would not have been difficult to have repaired all if the Archduke who with the greatest body of the Army besieged Leipzich a City fatal to great Battels had not by Torstenson who came to attempt its relief been utterly defeated whereupon the Patrimonial Provinces remaining without defence and the way free for the Enemy even to Vienna so great was the consternation of mens minds in that City that nothing else preserved it but the spreading of the Swedes in prosecution of their advantage The Emperour therefore commanding his Ambassadour to return to Rome desired succours of the Pope and Rabbata at Venice demanded of the Senate with unwonted and great earnest three thousand Foot to defend the Passes of the Danube and the City of Vienna that the Army of the Swedes being by that means stopped it might not come nearer with the wonted insolency of Conquerors to Italy and the Confines of the Republick Vrban denies assistance under the pretext of the jealousies wherein he was and the Venetians answered in a sense little differing shewing how Italy was disturbed and overturned by the Barberins Monsieur de Lionne being also come to Venice declared the Fortune and the Power of the Austrians every where laid low exalted the intention of King Lewis who not ambitious but of glory to himself and liberty to others had conquered Tortona by Arms and in Generosity given it up to Prince Thomaso He invited to an Union with France and to the Conquest of the Milanese of which he offered to the Republick such a portion as it self would chuse But the Senate persisted fixed not to interest it self betwixt the Crowns otherwise than in what concerned the Mediation of Peace Besides the proceedings in Italy which are before mentioned the accidents are worthy relating concerning the Crown of France whose Arms being every where victorious without the Kingdom it was nevertheless intestinely disturbed with furious commotions Richelieu heaping up for himself and those that depended on him vast riches rendred the universal poverty of the Kingdom so much the more intolerable to the
indisposed with pain in an arm which almost withered by blood-letting and by scars had for a long time tormented him The French thought the enterprise would succeed well and not last long supposing that there would be found a want of Victuals in the place But the Marquess Flores d' Avila the Governour gave them out with such exactness and concealed them expresly to strengthen that opinion that for that cause the place would quickly be taken that so the French being deceived in their hopes might spare blood and force and by prolonging the Siege time might be given for its relief Holding out therefore some months affairs in Flanders proceeded happily for the Spaniards for that Melo not able for the distance to send succours into Spain endeavoured to give them aid by diversion finding his Army twenty five thousand strong and with all things else well provided So that he easily recovered Lens and la Bassee was rendred to him Dividing his Army he afterwards threatned to invade France in two several parts and to oppose them the French Army being separated into two bodies he on a sudden rejoyns his own and falls upon the Count de Guische in his Quarters which near Chastelet he negligently kept The Count saved himself by flight leaving the Camp with that which was in it in prey to the Enemy From that side which is much exposed Melo might have gone even to Paris and some counselled him to it to promote in the Kings far absence confusions and tumults in that vast City Others were of opinion that he should carry the Army to the Rhine and repair those disadvantages which after the defeat of Lamboy the Catholicks sustained by the Weimarians Melo having express commands from the Conde Duke not to ingage the Army in ought that might divert the Forces from those vast designs he framed to himself destroys the benefit of the Victory Olivares built upon the intelligence held with Monsieur le Grand who changing into hatred the benefit of his raising studied revenge against the Cardinal because he had hindred him of the honour of being admitted into the secret Council of the Title of Duke and Peer and of the Marriage with the Princess Maria of Nevers He had observed in his confidences with the King that Richelieu was become troublesom to him and by consequence was rather tolerated than loved nay he affirms that Lewis had secretly given him leave to make use of the means that might ruine the Cardinal But wanting experience and transported with ambition he fails in chusing of the way Finding himself to want a party for the private favour of the King was not sufficient to defend him against the publick Authority which the Cardinal had the management of he seeks to make other friends and before he went with the King from Paris he contracts friendship Monsieur de Thou being the instrument with the Duke of Bouillon and both strengthned themselves afterwards with Orleans to have the applause and name of a Prince of the Blood Orleans besides the impatience of a private life was irritated against the Cardinal both for old businesses and for a new suspicion that upon the Kings death he had thoughts to assume the Regency to himself It was therefore resolved to be rid of him by all means and Bouillon offering Sedan for a place of Retreat it came to be considered that men money and credit to support themselves and withal to undertake was wanting To obtain the means for it they send into Spain Monsieur de Frontailles who in the greatest secrecy concluded a Treaty in which under the pretext of promoting the general Peace and the Service of King Lewis himself who was declared to be oppressed by the Cardinal it was agreed That when Orleans should be come to Sedan the Catholick King should deliver to him twelve thousand Foot and five thousand Horse with four hundred thousand Crowns to make new Levies and necessary provisions of Ammunition and Cannon Over this Army was to command the Duke himself assisted with two Mareshals of the Field which should be Bouillon and St. Mars that of Flanders was by a good concert to second their undertaking To the Duke with the assistance of a Spanish Minister should be permitted to grant Peace or Neutrality with those Provinces of the Kingdom that would demand it excluding nevertheless the general Peace betwixt the Crowns which was not to be made but by common consent and with restitution to the Spaniards of all that was taken Lastly that Orleans should be obliged to declare against the Swedes and against all those which were Enemies to the Austrians The Contractors by this Treaty aimed much further than at the ruine alone of the Cardinal for the Spaniards aspired at the discord and division of the Kingdom Orleans gaped after the Soveraignty or at least to have a share in the Regency And the others either thought to revenge themselves of the Favourite or to procure themselves advantages But because the malecontents did believe that the person alone of the Cardinal was to oppose their designs they resolved to kill him and that St. Mars should execute it not only as having the greatest courage but because he passed through the Guards with less observations and greater confidence And he in the Journey might have performed it at Briara near Lyons for that he found him there not well guarded but abstained from it either desiring that in so great a change of things Orleans should be in Court or at least judging with designs perhaps more vast that the Cardinal being so soon taken away further attempts would remain languishing and discredited which had their principal support from the hatred conceived against him The Cardinal having gotten notice of their designs the King being arrived at Perpignan staid as hath been said at Narbonne believing he might remain a far off with greater safety and besides the vivacity of mind and the artifice of wit in cases of the greatest extremity not abandoning him he caused his deplorable condition of life to be published by his Attendants and the Chirurgions themselves to the end that from such hope the Conspirators might abstain from blemishing themselves with the blood of him of whom nature was within a while to be the more just Murtherer The King falls grievously sick in the Camp of a Dysentery and in the contingency of his life arose in the Court and also in the Army great divisions some adhering to Meilleray who supported the party of the Cardinal others to Monsieur le Grand who declared himself for Orleans Lewis's health in a short space recovered quiets that stir yet giving means to le Grand to the end to entertain the King in his aversion against the Minister to draw arguments from what had happened of Richelieu's excess of power and thoughts of the Regency The Cardinal perceiving that he had no more support in the Kings favour and seeing rather under the shadow of his
of France passes into that Kingdom to her Marriage 58. is Partaker of the designs against Richelieu 249. obtains of the King to remain at Paris with her Sons 532. her Regency limited by her Husband 551. she gets it at large from the Parliament 555. is about introducing new Ministers ib. Antonio Antelmi Resident with the Switzers swears to the League 131. sent to Mirandola to adjust those Princesses 416 Antonio Barbaro General in Istria falls sick 78. returns to that Command 89. Proveditor General for the Sea 150. General of the Terra firma 217 Antonio Barberino Cardinal Legate for the Peace of Italy 300. returns to Rome successless 325. accepts the protection of France 382 commands the Army against the Prince of Parma 523 525. provokes the Venetians with jealousie 542. opposes the Duke of Parma and Confederates 544. invades the Modonese 547 558 559. by the surprise of Lago Scuro defeats the designs of the Confederates 560 counsels Peace ibid. Antonio Baron de Rabbata Ambassadour from the Emperour to Venice 425 Antonio Capello called Terzo Captain of the Galliasses defends the French Ships in the Part of Alesandrette 296. Proveditor of the Fleet pursues the Pirates of Barbery 447. besieges them in the Port of Vallona ibid. carries away their Gallies 448. chosen a Counsellor 449 Antonio Donato punished for Peculat 140 Antonio Foscarini put to death and afterwards found innocent 180 Antonio Giorgio betrayed and killed by the Uscocchi 52 Antonio Lando General in Friuli besieges Gradisca 88 89. thinks of going up to Carso 89 does it 91. is attacqued in his Quarter 107 being sick retires from the Camp 107 Antonio Pisani brings the Gallies of Candia safe to the Fleet 146. made Proveditor of the Sea chases some Pirates chastises others 215 convoys the Queen of Hungary from Ancona to Trieste 338. Captain of the Galliasses 452 Antonio Priuli General at Land 16. Generalissimo 72. deputed for the execution of the Peace with King Ferdinand 115. dyes 202 Antonio Trivisano killed in a Tumult of the Souldiers 73 Armando de Richelieu named by the King for a Cardinals Cap 151. enters into favour and the chief Ministry 205. his Jars with the Duke of Buckingham 221. blamed for the Peace of Monzon 253. his excuses 253 his parts and arts 249 250. discovers the designs against France 262. makes division amongst the Huguenots 263. undertakes the Siege of Rochel 264. loses the favour of Queen-Mother and the Kings Brother 280. strengthens the Princes of Italy in the interests of Mantua 281. exalted by the taking Rochel perswades the King to go into Italy 291. having concluded the Treaty of Susa returns into France to overcome the Huguenots 304. hated by the Queen-Mother and the Kings Brother 310. is appointed to relieve Mantua 315. suffers himself not to be deluded by the Savoyards 319 forces them to declare themselves 323. his disgusts with the Dukes increase 323. attempts to take him Prisoner 324. gets Pignarol ibid. vexed with the faction at Court 326 345. endeavours to repair the discredit by the peace at Ratisbone 345. is pleased with the possession of Pignerol 356. created Duke and Peer of France and Patrician of Venice 262. the death of the Mareshal of Maivilliac imputed to him 370. revenges himself of the Spaniards 373. pinhes the Lorrainers 381. speaks with Oxenstern 412. troubled at the invasion of the Austrians orders the defence of the Kingdom 422. endeavours to make advantage of the misfortunes of the House of Savoy 463 counsels the King to make War in Spain 472 hated universally in the Kingdom 494. whence arises a great storm of the discontented Princes he defends himself and weathers it 497 becomes troublesom to the King himself 534 perswades the King to the enterprise of Perpignan and aspires to the Regency 531. St. Mars with Orleans and the Spaniards conspire against him 534. discovers the Kings kindness towards him cooled 536. defeats the conspiracy 536. dyes his Elogium 538 539 The Army of France by Sea prey of money belonging to the Genouese 232. infests the Coast of Spain 472. the English Fleet attempts in vain to take Cadiz and the Fleet there 255 Army Naval of Spain attempts in vain Susa 146. avoids an encounter with Turks ibid. give jealousie to the Venetians 170 312. pretends to convoy the espoused Queen of Hungary through the Adriatick 338. prepares for an enterprise on France 395. surprises the Islands of Ere 's 411. is beaten by the Hollanders 472 Army Naval of the Turks scoures the Sea and pillages the Coast of Puglia 96 146 150 Army Naval of the Venetians opposes the invasions of the Spaniards in the Adriatick 95. defends it self in the Port of Lessina ibid. reinforced with a new supply of armed Ships 96. go forth but slowly out of the Port of Curzola against the Spaniards 97. with which he fights 113. ranges the Sea and takes many Vessels 118 145. is re-inforced with the Gallies of Candia 245. thence chases the Pirates 446. takes their Gallies out of the Port of Vallona 448 Armies Naval of France and Spain meet to the loss of Spain 440 Arras besieged by the French not being relieved renders 480 Asti described 47. attacqued by the Spaniards and defended by the Duke of Savoy 48. is rendred to the Princes of Savoy 462 Avo Ambassadour of France stirs up the Republick to assist the Duke of Mantua 285 Austria superiour rebels 134. is punished by Bavaria 153. rises in commotion again and is subdued 256 Axel Oxenstern governs the Swedes affairs in the Empire 378. hath a Conference with Richelieu 412. sends Count Gualdo to Venice ibid. B. BAbylon besieged by the Turks 453. taken by assault 454 Baltasar Maradas with Spanish Souldiers comes to assist the Archduke in Friuli 72. attempts to surprise the Venetian Quarters 89. reassures the people of Istria ibid. assumes the chief Command of the Army 92. succours Gradisca and attempts the Quarters of the Venetians 107 108 Barbery Pirates called by the Turks to help keep the Sea 446. enter into the Adriatick ibid. retire to Vallona ibid. their Gallies taken by the Venetians 448. the Turks incensed 449 Battel of Prague 154. at over Ersheim where Dourlach beaten 186. at Hochst Alverstat defeated 187. at Burgsteinfort defeated again 203. at Leipzich the Imperialists defeated 359. at Lutzen the King of Swedes death 376. at Nordlingen the Swedes beaten and consequences of advantage for the Empire 393. at Sedan with the death of Soissons and defeat of the Kings Army 496 at Leipzich the Imperial Army beaten 531 at Rocroy the French victorious 553 Battista Nani maintains the Authority of the Council of Ten 295. Commissioner for the Borders of Loreo 366. deputed to treat with the French Ministers 386 414. deputed to treat the League with the Princes of Italy 519 Battista Nani Ambassadour gives the King of France thanks for his Mediation of Peace 573 Bellievre Ambassadour of France to the Princes of Italy 401. exhorts the Republick to unite
shew to facilitate an accord 32. executes the Peace of Asti 49 50. resents new Invasions into Monferrat 229. dyes 268 Ferdinand Cardinal Infante passes out of Spain into Italy 382 384. arbitrates the differences betwixt Genoua and Savoy 384. passes into Germany ibid. joyns the King of Hungary wins the battel of Nortlingen and passes into Flanders 393. dyes 498 Ferdinand Duke of Thuscany interposes with the Emperour in the affairs of Mantua 285 proposes to the Duke a change of States 287 is jealous of the Popes arming 505. endeavours peace ibid. assists the Duke of Parma with money 510. and the Duke of Modena with Troops 518. counsels Parma to moderation 523. shews his strength to the Barbarins but endeavours peace 524. sends Troops into the Ecclesiastical State with success 548. sollicites the assistance of the Confederates ibid. makes conquests in the Territory of Peruggia 559. with various factions 562. attacqued in several Quarters defends himself every where and retires with advantage 563 Ferdinand II. Emperour but first Archduke of Austria displeased with the Republick for the surprise of Novi 53. refuses a suspension of Arms 54. complains of the invasion of his States 60. assisted by the Spaniards ibid. relucting against peace ibid. attempts in vain to esloignate the Venetian Ambassadour from the Emperours Court 104. aspires to the Empire and closes with the Spaniards ibid. is made King of Bohemia 105. and King of Hungary 126. abhorred by the Hereticks 193. straightned in Vienna and succoured by the Great Duke 135. elected Emperour 136. assisted by many Princes 138. the prosperity of his Arms 176. arrives to great power 227 257. confirms peace with the Turk 227 258 confers Church-lands on his second Son 260. in the affair of Mantua depends on the will of Spain 274. makes a shew to compose them amicably 284. sends thither the Count of Nassau ibid. endeavours the restoring of Ecclesiastical Goods 293. carries an Army towards Italy 298. publishes an Edict for Church-Goods 305. assists the Polacks 306. and the Spaniards Flanders 307. sends Troops into Italy 308. calls them back assembles the Electors at Ratisbone 346. disarms Wallestain 390. desires peace in Italy 350. busied against the Swedes dissembles the effect 157. afflicted by their Arms 360. demands assistance of the Pope and the Princes of Italy 368. dyes 432 Ferdinand III. proclaimed King of Hungary 227. commands the Armies 392. recovers Ratisbone ibid. besieges Nortlingen joyns the Infanta beats the Swedes gains the place returns to Court 373. elected King of the Romans 424. succeeds to his Father 432. counselled to command the Army leaves it to his Brother 470. meeting with many disasters demands help of the Pope and Venetians 531 Ferrante Prince of Guastalla pretends to the succession of Mantua 268 Fillip II. King of Spain his Maxims 4 Fillip III. King of Spain unaccustomed to Government 4. orders the Duke of Savoy to render what he had taken in the Monferrat 26. prescribes conditions of peace for Italy 29. not liked by the Princes interessed 29 31. but the King persists 32. and better explains his intentions 46. favours the Archduke against the Venetians 60. yields his Rights to the States in Germany 105. dying orders the restitution of the Valteline his qualities 168 Fillip IV. King of Spain succeeds his Father 168. leaves the direction to the Conde Duke ibid. assists France in the siege of Rochel 266 satisfied with the neutrality of the Venetians 407. publishes Don John of Austria his illegitimate Son 532. goes out of Madrid to oppose the French 533. disgraces the Conde Duke 550. takes Lewis de Haro into favour 551 Fillipsburg delivered to the French 394. recovered by the Imperialists 398 Francesco Barberino Cardinal sent Legate into France 224. without effecting any thing for the peace 238. sent into Spain 239. his Genius 503. refuses the restitution of Castro 512. makes several and doubtful projects 518. with artificial Treaties repels the invasion of the Prince of Parma and deludes the Confederates 524 525 527 529 541. is afterwards little inclined to peace 567. at last yields to it 569 Francesco di Melo defeats the French 534 infests the Frontiers of the Kingdom 537. invades it 537. is defeated 553 Francesco Duke of Modena closes with the Spaniards and gets advantage by it 401. attacqued by the French and the Prince of Parma 417. is succoured by the Spaniard ibid. interposes to quiet the differences betwixt the Pope and the Duke of Parma by several expedients 511 516. the Pontificians desiring passage defends himself 517. is succoured by the Republick and the Grand Duke 519. lays a correspondence in Ferrara but is discovered 529. invaded by the Pontificians in his Country 547 Francesco Erizzo after many imployments created Duke 363 French Princes malecontents disturb the Kingdom 33. sends to Turin and to Venice 34. compose with the Regent ibid. arise anew and adjust again 59. takes arms for the imprisonment of the Prince of Conde 66. and in favour of Queen-Mother 124 151. their Genius against Favourites 253. another civil War raised by the malecontents who are beaten and quieted 495 Franchental taken by the Spaniards 188 Friuli that part described where the War was 55. the first invasion of the Venetians Army 56. inroads encounters and attempts 61 G. GAllies laden with Merchandise robbed by Ossunaes Ships 97. the Republick pretend restitution 187. France interposes 109. and promises 109. the Treaty not executed by Ossuna 113. but makes difficulty ibid. is at last done by Cardinal Zappata 180 Gaspar de Gusman Duke d'Olivares assumes in Spain the direction of affairs 168. feigns confidence with Richelieu 266. draws unhappily the Arms of France to the Confines of Spain 431. advanced by the King for the relief of Fontarbia 441. his designs and violent maxims 445. dubious whether he should endeavour to recover first Portugal or Catalogna 491. produces an illigitimate Son 532. endeavours to divert the King from going out of Madrid 533. afflicted for the loss of Perpignan 537. is commanded from Court 550. dyes 551 Gaston Brother to the King of France by reason of his Marriage foments the troubles of the Kingdom 250. marries the Daughter of Monpensier ibid. inclined to a second Marriage with the Daughter of the Duke of Nevers 280. distasted with Richelieu retires from Court into Lorrain 310. marries that Dukes Sister 362. enters the Kingdom with an Army 371. division among his Followers ibid. defeated at Castelnodari ibid. humbles himself to the King 372. slips away again into Lorrain ibid. closes with the Spaniard and after reconciles with his Brother 398. angry with the Cardinal adjusts with him 424. conspires anew against him and concludes a Treaty with the Spaniards 534. asks pardon of the King 537. by whom he is left Lieutenant of the Crown 551 Genouese strengthen the Spaniards with their Militia 44. hated by the Duke of Savoy 211. their Country divided betwixt France and that Duke 214. attacqued find themselves in confusion 229.
hindred from several considerations 98. give jealousie to France 102. exhorted again by the Republick to a League 119 139. tempted by the Crowns of France and Spain 299 382. withdrawn from the dependency on Spain 381. confer together about making a League 386. admit neither the invitations of France or Spain 513 Princes of Savoy unite with the Spaniards 460. made by the Empire Tutor to the Duke their Nephew 461. make a great progress in Piedmont 461. desire to raise Forces of their own 462. tempted by the French to separate themselves from the Spaniards 475. agree with their Sister-in-law and with the King of France 513. demand of the Spaniards the places of Piedmont 514 Q. QUarnaro the Gulph described 17 R. RAgusians foment the designs of Ossuna against the Republick 94. render a Holland Ship into his power 95. damaged by the Venetian Fleet 113. their Ships taken by the Venetians restored by favour 320 Rambolt Count of Collalto commands the Imperial Army in Italy 312 Rambogliet Ambassadour of France presses the Duke of Savoy to a peace 40. concludes it at Asti 50 Reniero Zeno Ambassadour at Turin 39. well received by the Duke 41. concludes an Vnion betwixt the Republick and Duke 119. Ambassadour to the Pope 202. hurt by Giorgio Cornaro 294. Ambassadour to the Emperour 432 Rochel bridled by the Fort Lewis 180. declares in favour of the English 264. its strength and description of the place ibid. besieged and the Sea shut out by a Dike 265. succours in vain attempted by the English 281. is rendred 289. demolished ibid. S. SAbioneda jealous to its Borderers 230. desired and pretended by many is at last yielded to the Spaniards by the Duke of Parma 421 Salses taken by the French and recovered by the Spaniards 472. retaken by the French 537 St. Jean d'Angeli taken by the King of France 176 St. Ja preserved from a conspiracy 99 Scavona in vain attempted by the Savoyards 234 Shichsconce surprised by the Spaniards besieged by the Hollanders 399. recovered by the Hollanders 423 Schatteau en Cambresi taken by the French 430 Scrisa taken by the Venetians 77 Sigismond King of Poland assists the Emperour 137. refuses peace with Swede 260. dyes 374 Simeon Contarini Ambassadour to the Pope Princes of Italy King of France Emperour King of Spain of the Turks and a second time into France harangues to suspend the resolution of the Senate in favour of the Duke of Mantua 276 Sollevation in Bohemia 127. Austria and Moravia 134. Hungary 137. of the Valteline 159. of Zaintonge 424. Normandy 479. Catalogna 486. Portugal 488 Spaniards make a shew to desire quiet in Italy 14. the judgment of those Councils concerning the Treaty of Asti 58. and the War betwixt the Republick and the Archduke 60 63. endeavour to divert the King of France from the affairs of Italy 102. their ends in promoting Ferdinand to the Empire 104. disgusted with the Venetians 139 145. hope for advantages from the intestine divisions of France 361. jealous of the Popes arming 505 Stralsundt besieged by Fridland relieved by the King of Swede 293 Swedes after their Kings death continue the War and make progress 378 392. especially against Bavaria 380. several successes of their Armies 412 432 442 499 Switzers move to assist the Grisons 159. at variance among themselves refuse to enter into the League for the Valteline 198 T. TArragona besieged by the French and succoured by Sea by the Spaniards 492 Thoiras defends the Isle of Rhé 263. goes into Casal 302. made Mareshal of France 344. Ambassadour to the Republick 354. is killed at Fontanetto 419 Title of Eminence to the Cardinals decreed by the Pope not well taken by the Republick 365. satisfies the Republick ibid. Thomaso Prince of Savoy pillages Candia 44. defends Savoy 82. goes to Venice 150. goes to serve the Spaniards in Flanders 387. returns into Italy 460. surprises Chivas 461. draws near to Turin and refuses conditions of agreement 462. surprises it is besieged there 464. renders himself and treats with France 483 Treaty at Vienna betwixt the Republick and the Archduke about the Uscocchi not executed 20 23. in Milan to agree the Dukes of Savoy and Mantua without effect 34 35. betwixt the Austrians and Spain 105. at Madrid for the Valteline 169. the Archduke Leopold and Duke of Feria making difficulty ibid. betwixt the Dukes of Savoy and Mantua without effect 208. at the Hague against the Austrians not concluded 240 Treaty of the Duke of Lorrain with the King of France 362 496. of France and Poland for the liberty of John Casimir 443. of the Republick with the Turks for what passed at Vallona 467. of the French with the Wiemarians 471. of France with Prince Thomas 484. of the Spaniards with the malecontent Princes of France 497. of Preliminaries concluded in Hamburg for the general peace 499. of peace betwixt the Pope and the Duke of Parma artificially handled by the Cardinal Spada 525 527. of the Duke of Orleans and other malecontents with the Spaniards 553 Truce in Piedmont not concluded 78 80. concluded and broken in the Palatinate 177. expired in Holland War kindles again in the Vnited Provinces 179. concluded in Piedmont but universally blamed yet executed 340. proposed betwixt the Crowns but rejected 431 458 459 474. concluded and executed in Piedmont 470. the prolongation excluded 474 Trier the Elector declares himself under the protection of France 360. who take his Town 367. recovered by surprise by the Spaniards the Elector Prisoner 397 Trino taken by the Duke of Savoy 11. and by the Spaniards 463 Turks lose Gallies taken by Octavio d'Arragona 30. grow jealous of the motions of Ossuna 95. offer assistance to the Republick 96 227. are pacified for the loss received by taking the Merchant Gallies 97. confirm peace with the Emperour but reject a Truce with Spain 227. promise Levies to the Republick ibid. confirm peace again with the Emperour 258. imbittered for the success of Vallona 450. busied in the Siege of Asach 500 Turin defended by the French the people inclining to favour the Princes of Savoy 462. surprised by Prince Thomas 464. besieged by Harcourt 479. is rendred 483 V. VAlenza besieged by the French and their Confederates defended and succoured by the Spaniards 407 Valetta driven from his Posts in the Mantuan is taken prisoner by the Germans 332 escapes 334. attacques the Quarter of the Pontificians in the Ferrarese 546. and Crevalcuore 547 Valezzo a place where was lodged the Army of the Republick 313. abandoned in disorder 332. possessed by the Germans 333. left by them 352 Valteline described 157. important for the situation 158. the Inhabitants offer themselves to Feria 158. revolt 159. the Grisons attempt to recover it 160. but are defeated ib. the Spaniards cloak their interest with Religion 163 164. Feria fortifies himself there and divides the Grisons 166. for their restitution a Treaty is concluded at Madrid 169. but the Spaniards interpose difficulty ibid. the
235. relieved by the Savoyards ibid. Vescovo Bishop of Bertimoro endeavours the Peace of Italy 16 Vescovo de Boves chief Minister of the Queen Regent of France succeeds not in the direction of affairs 556 Vescovo of Mantua Ambassadour to the Emperour 274. proposes Articles of Peace 288. Bishop of Lamego Ambassadour of Portugal at Rome meets and fights with him of Spain 519. Wesel surprised by the Hollanders 308 Vests with large sleeves regulated in Venice 415 Uguenots disunited 178 181. their agreement with the King 185. are subdued 305 Viadana taken by the Imperialists 313 Vincenzo Duke of Mantua would marry his Niece 268. dyes 269 Vincenzo Gussoni Ambassadour for the Republick with the Duke of Savoy recalled 15. to the King of France 60. visits in his Voyage the Princes of the Rhine ibid. recalled out of France 111. harangues in the Senate in the occurrences betwixt the Pope and Duke of Parma 508. deputed to treat the League 519 Vienna besieged by the Count de la Tour. 134 Vienville favoured by the King of France for a little while 205 Vipulsuna taken by the Venetians 75 Vittorio Prince of Piedmont goes into Spain 16. received ill there returns into Italy 32. takes Masserano Creveceur 84. marries with the sister of the King of France 124. attempts Scavona in vain 234. opposes the passage of the French 286. beaten by the Duke of Memoranci 339. succeeds his Father in the Dukedom 340. yields Pignerol to the French 355. 352. assumes the Title of King of Cyprus 384. unites with France 401. invades the Milanese 407. plants the Fort of Brem 409. dies 434 Uladislaus elected King of Poland 378 Vote Electoral given to Bavaria 195. 197 Urban 88. created Pope 201. ingag'd in the affairs of the Valteline 202. labours the Pass might be left to the Spaniards 204. who attempts to gain him 206. resents the possession of the Valley taken by the Confederates 218. sends a Minister into France and Arms 223. appoints his Nephew Legate 224. the Confederates moved 239. his aims ibid. sends Souldiers 242. counsels the Republick to call the French into Italy for the affairs of Mantua 272. arms and builds the Fort Urban 273. resolves to be Neutral and sends the Cardinal Anthonio Legate 300. a commendatory Brief to the Republick for the peace of Italy 353. Vnites the Fief of Urbino to the Church 363. confers the Pretorship of Rome upon his Nephew 364. excuses assisting the Emperour 368. inclined to France 382. jealous of the Spaniards ib. interposes for Peace betwixt them and the Duke of Parma 383. and betwixt the Crowns 413. grants voluntarily to the Republick Tythes upon the Clergie 459. cancels the Elogium placed by him in the Royal Hall ibid. disgusts betwixt him and the three Crowns 458. endeavours to reconcile the Princes of Savoy with their Sister-in-law 465. excuses assisting the Emperour 471. sends a Minister into Piedmont to procure Peace 474. proposes a League to the Republick 476. growing old leaves the power to his Nephews 503. arms and makes the Princes jealous 508. resolute in ruining the Prince of Parma 506. proceeds against him with Excommunication and Arms 500. deny the Mediation of the Republick 511. the persons desired by the Crowns promoted to the Cardinalat 513. moved by the French to make War against Spain resists 515. agrees to a suspension of Arms in the affairs of Parma 519. the fear of the Duke of Parma's Arms ceasing grows cold in the Treaties of Peace 529. denies assistance to the Emperour 531. inclines to Peace 566. falls sick 570. recovers and the Peace concluded 571 Urbino united to the Church 363 Uscocchi situation of the places where they dwell their Original do mischief to the Venetians and Turks 17. an accord betwixt the Republick and the Archduke 20. not executed ibid. after other successes they surprise a Gally ibid. the Republick complains 21. besieges Segna 23. yet continue their invasions 36. why tolerated by the Austrians 51. success at Scrisa 52. disgusts with insults augment 54. fomented by Ossuna rove near to Venice 96. dispersed after the Peace 116 Z. ZAccaria Sagredo General in Terra firma 327. concerts a design against the Germans in the Mantuan 331. abandons Valezza 332. the Treasury disburdened of debts 436 Zemino possessed by the Venetians 88. restored 116 Zuccarello taken by the Savoyards 41. serves for a pretext to make War upon the Genouese 212. FINIS A Catalogue of Books Printed for John Starkey Book-seller at the Miter in Fleet-street near Temple-Bar DIVINITY 1. THirty six Sermons Preached by the Right Reverend Father in God Robert Sanderson late Lord Bishop of Lincoln the fifth Edition corrected in Folio price bound 18 s. 2. Eighty Sermons Preached at the Parish-Church of St. Mary Magdalene Milk-street London by the late eminent and learned Divine Anthony Farindon B. D. the second Edition corrected and inlarged in Folio price bound 24 s. 3. The Jesuits Morals collected by a Doctor of the Colledge of Sorbon in Paris who hath faithfully extracted them out of the Jesuits own Books which are Printed by the permission and approbation of the Superiors of their Society Written in French and exactly translated into English in Folio price bound 10 s. 4. A Practical and Polemical Commentary or Exposition upon the third and fourth Chapters of the later Epistle of St. Paul to Timothy By Thomas Hall B. D. in Folio price bound 10 s. 5. Tetrachordon Expositions upon the four chief places in Scripture which treat of Marriage or nullities in Marriage Wherein the Doctrine and Discipline of Divorce is confirmed by explanation of Scripture by Testimony of Ancient Fathers of Civil Laws in the Primitive Church of famousest Reformed Divines And lastly by an intended Act of the Parliament and Church of England in the last year of Edward the Sixth The Author J. Milton in quarto price 1 s. 6 d. 6. Tho. Hall Apologia pro Ministerio Evangelico Lat. in octavo price bound 2 s. 7. A Confutation of the Millenarian Opinion plainly demonstrating that Christ will not reign visibly and personally upon Earth with the Saints for a 1000 years either before the day of Judgment in the day of Judgment or after it By Tho. Hall B. D. price bound 1 s. PHYSICK 8. Basilica Chymica Praxis Chimiatricae or Royal and Practical Chymistry augmented and enlarged by John Hartman To which is added his Treatise of Signatures of internal things or a true and lively Anatomy of the greater and lesser World As also the Practice of Chymistry of John Hartman M. D. Augmented and enlarged by his Son with considerable Additions all faithfully Englished by a Lover of Chymistry price bound 10 s. 9. The Art of Chymistry as it is now practised Written in French by P. Thybault Chymist to the French King and Englished by W. A. Doctor in Physick and Fellow of the Royal Society in octavo price bound 4 s. 10. Medicina Instaurata or a brief Account of the true
Succession That the Daughter ought to go with the Mother not to separate the affections of Nature and to bring her up with that tenderness which is proper for a mothers care Under such appearances was hid a more secret mystery for as the Fief of Mantua did not admit to the Succession any but Males so by that of Monferrat Women were not excluded In Mary therefore was considered the security of that important State and therefore Carlo desired to have her in his power For grant that Practice and Right have excluded Women when any of the Male-line is remaining of a degree never so remote nevertheless if to his own right he should have been able to joyn that of the Princess there was no doubt but it would have much strengthened the cause Ferdinand that well knew what those instances meant defended himself with several conveniencies and excuses That the Dutchess could not stir from Mantua while she carried in her womb the pawn of the felicity of that State That it was not the custom that the Princes of Gonzagui should be born in any other place than where they command That his Niece much less ought not to be removed out of that house where possibly Fortune designed her Heir and Mistress If the object of the Palace of Mantua were a place too sad and mournful others were not wanting and particularly that of Goito wherein to divertisement was joyned safety and convenience But Carlo 's to the Governour of Milan who was John Mendoza Marquess of Inoiosa intimates that that business was to be managed by the Authority of Spain Was it fit that the Child Niece of the King should be brought up by him who was Vncle by the Fathers side and Competitor of the Command where should this tender Pledge of the Fortune of Italy be better placed than under the Royal care of him who is the Arbiter of it That the Child did possess in her self the right of Monferrat so near and important to the Milanese If she should carry it in Dowry to some troublesom and unquiet Prince and if wanting Issue male as from the Complection of the Princess was prognosticated the Line of Nivers now naturalized in France should come to succeed what would become of the Affairs of Italy and the Authority which without controul the King at present enjoys there These reasons which as the Report went were quickned with rich gifts moved the Governour to speed the Prince of Ascoli with a great number of Souldiers to demand with a high hand both the Child and the Mother Ferdinand was astonished betwixt wrath and danger It seemed a great matter that the only Issue of that Family should be ravished from its Fathers house But on the other side to the power and will of so great a Monarch there was no resisting Nevertheless taking counsel suitable to his fear and pretexts from the present state of Affairs he answers That his Niece being Niece to the Emperour and Queen of France he was not to dispose of her alone That he declined contest with his sister-in-law about the Guardianship and referred it to him who is Soveraign of the State With this Ascoli and the Prince of Piedmont depart either respecting the name of so great Princes or rather because unexpectedly meeting with a reluctancy in Ferdinand things were not yet concerted and adjusted to proceed further Ferdinand presently gives notice to the Imperial Court and into France of this jealous accident in which it appeared that the security liberty and dignity of all was concerned because betwixt power and violence there being no mean but that of reason if to will and interest right should give place nothing in the World would any longer be safe and unviolated Matthias of Austria was now Emperour of Germany and his Counsels as the World thought governed by Melchior Cardinal Gleselius and supposed that as the Prince so the Minister was little inclined to the Spaniards And therefore naturally abhorring all that was pleasing to them and holding it for a Maxime that the shadow of their Authority in Italy would more serve to oppress the Emperours than augment it the Emperour decrees That the Tutelage of the Niece did belong to Ferdinand absolving him from any defect of age required by the Common Law neither did the Queen Regent of France differ from that Judgment and being angry at the proceedings of the Savoyards declares her self to maintain the Decree giving them to understand that she would not endure that the Niece should be removed from her Fathers house and State not without some kind of threatning Carlo to resent it whensoever he should imploy Art or Force about it and with this it was believed that the designs of Savoy were for the present suppressed and the thoughts of Spain laid aside All this was seconded by the Council of the Venetians who having after the death of Francisco sent to Mantua under the pretext of private Affairs Ferrante da Rossi their General of the Artillery a great Confident of the Gonzagui had charged him to observe the tendency of things and the accidents thereupon By this means Ferdinand held a strict communication of all things with the Republick and still incouraged him not to bend under the weight and troubles of the new Government to maintain his Interest and the Decorum of it and to lose no time to make use of his dexterity among the great Princes and to procure with all his power the good offices and assistances of his Allies so to be able to make a counterbalance to Spain The Senate also pressed seriously Pope Paul V. the Emperour and the Crowns to awaken necessary reflections for the diverting these calamities and imbroilments which mature Judgment foresaw to be at hand But Margaret's supposed being with Child being now vanished with time Ferdinand above his Purple assumes the Title and Power of Duke and at the same time the Prince of Piedmont appears at Goito to carry away his Sister and his Niece now the pretext of her being with Child ceased There was there besides Isabella Dutchess of Modena only Sister of Margaret And here by artifices and fears Ferdinand was overcome to be content that his Sister-in-law retiring her self to Modena her Daughter should be carried thither also with solemn promises that she should be sent back to Mantua whensoever Margaret should have a mind to return into Piedmont But this Concert was no sooner divulged but France in particular ascribing the Dukes consent to his own inexperience and the corruption of his Ministers it was remonstrated to him to how many hazards he exposed that only Child and to how many cross interests he abandoned the Family What was the Duke of Modena able to do against the artifices of Carlos or the commanding power of Inoiosa He should have considered that by the Succession if God should inrich her with Posterity there would remain betwixt Mary and her Sons divided hopes pretensions and designs Ferdinand acknowledging
all to be truth afflicted himself but taken at his word knew not how to recal it when Caesar Duke of Modena considering the weight of the Charge trusted to him that drew along with it the satisfaction of the Crowns flips the knot and refuses it Vittorio departs then with his Sister only and with them a sharp thorn was pulled out of the heart and eyes of Ferdinand But they were no sooner arrived at Milan but the Governour dispatches a Courrier to Mantua to require the Princess to be delivered to her mother who bringing nothing but the accustomed answers he sends thither the Captain of his Guard Diego Leiva and to Modena Camillo de la Torre that by both the Dukes might be admonished the one to deliver the Child and the other to receive her He of Mantua denying his power to disobey the Emperours Decree sends the Bishop of Diocaesarea to Milan to make his excuse for it with order also to go on to Vercelli to console Margaret who lived there and withal to insinuate the project of marriage which had been so often formerly spoken of as the only means to confirm in the blood of Margaret the posterity quench the pretensions about Monferrat and unite affections But as Ferdinand taking counsel from his interest and the present Conjuncture had not shewed himself averse so Carlos would never come to any resolution sometimes alledging discontents sometimes requiring satisfactions and at last declaring that he would not again in favour of a second marriage quit the right of Monferrat He had his thoughts rather bent to espouse his own interest with the Fortune of a War and for that purpose superadding new pretensions to the old he requires the restitution of the Dowry of Margaret with the Jewels not only which she had brought but those that had been given her in honour of the marriage all which by the Cardinal Duke were resolutely denied Amidst these Negotiations Carlos was transported to higher thoughts And calling to Council at Vercelli his Sons and Ministers proposes his disgusts at the Duke of Mantuoe the reasons he had to resent them together with the opportunity of greatning himself and layes forth the appearances which flattered him to believe that what with Negotiations and his Army all things would succeed well Martinengo Voghera and Lucerna his chief Counsellors judging the designs to be greater than could be effected with great passions shew their dissent and the first with so much freedom disswades that he incurred displeasure and distrust but Verua and St. Giorgio of which the one having an Estate in Monferrat desired to bring it under the Dominion of his own Prince and Master and the other being made odious to his natural Prince affected to change him seconded the inclinations of the Duke His custom was for the most part to consult within himself and to resolve according to the dictate of his own prudence which being the infallible Counsellor of the wisest Princes was very often in him defiled with the suggestions of ambition always hazardous seldom happy Having some Troops on foot part being the remains of the League with France part a Guard against the Jealousie of Spain he saw before his eyes a State exposed and disarmed which the Duke of Mantua could not defend but with bewailing and complaints He believed that the Princes of Italy either stupified or slumbering in a profound Peace would hardly be brought to awaken That the Venetians more considerate than the rest beside his entertaining of a mutual confidence with them were wont rather to tolerate things done then approve the designs The Emperour had nothing remaining in Italy but the name and for the two Crowns he feared them not the one having a minor King and the other the Kingly Power afar off The Milanese disarmed and unprovided was governed by Mendoza his Confident and little capable in matters of intricacy to play a wise part or resist force It was true that in Spain the Favourite Duke of Lerma shewed himself averse to him but he chiefly reflected lest the fear that he should draw a French Army into Italy in the distaste of it would render the natural weight of those Counsels more grievous In conclusion he deliberates to give a blow at unawares because when he should have put himself in possession of some part of Monferrat before the minds of those that were remote would be stirred and the Forces of those that were near could unite and Princes in the darkness of the general Jealousies could discern their proper Interests some time would spend during which he hoped to find his security and advantages they well understanding him to be as active and nimble in Negotiations and Treaties as they knew him wise and couragious in Arms. Monferrat is a large Country inriched with Cities Villages and People equally fertile where it is extended into Plains and where raised into frequent Hillocks The Rivers Po and Tanaro water it besides other lesser rivulets the latter in particular running through the midst of it gives to the part towards the Sea the name of the lower and to the other which on this side more amply enlarges it self that of the upper The Metropolis is Casal and opposite to it is if I may so say a narrow slip belonging to the Milanese But on the side of Piedmont it extends it self more fully cleaving in sunder as it were that State and whereas in some place in runs inward even to the Alpes at another it comes up close to Turin interrupts the Navigation of the River Po cuts off Commerce and if in one part it divides the Territories of Ascoli and Vercelli in another it doth almost encompass it In effect if the reasons for conquering of it were to be taken from profit and convenience the Duke of Savoy had great motives to desire the having of it In Casal the Duke of Vincenco had planted a strong Cittadel under pretext to secure it from the Savoyards but with no less intention to preserve it from Spain who having the Milanese in the middle betwixt Monferrat and Mantua obscures much of that lustre which from States otherwise so considerable would accrue to the house of Gonzagha There were no other places of strength the fidelity of the people most inclined to the present Government serving as a sufficient defence and that Jealousie much more which being reciprocal betwixt the Milanese and Piedmont did not permit that the one or the other should consent to the Conquest But Carlos with his abovesaid designs going out of Vercelli in the silence of the night having commanded that the Government of Chierascho should at the same time attempt the Surprise of Alba and the Count of Verua attacque Moncalvo himself drew towards Trine and there applying a Pettard with the noise whereof the small Garrison taking the Alarm and together with some of the Inhabitants putting themselves in defence the Pettardier with twelve others at the first Volly were killed The
Surprise vanished Carlo stops at Gabbiano to hinder relief expecting the rest of his Troops and Cannon at whose arrival having first dispersed 200 Foot which Carlo de Rossi Governour of Casal had sent through by-ways for its succours to the place in two days not without a report that the Count of St. George had before-hand with money and other inventions opened a breach Alba was surprized without opposition and the Castle for want of Provisions rendred At Moncalvo the Town quickly yielded and was plundered La Rocca strengthened with some relief held out fifteen days and in the attacque the Duke substituted St. Georgio in the place of Verua slain With these three Posts running a line along the Tanaro and the Po Carlo found himself in possession of a great part of Monferrat in which what with contributions what with booty he hoped to make his Army to subsist with ease Upon this emergency it is not credible how much the Princes of Italy appeared moved and the people themselves amazed because by reason of the long Peace there remained but few that could remember the insolence of the Militia and the slaughters of Armies The Discipline of War was turned into delight and luxury These successes now being increased by fame and made greater by opinion no discourse was heard but of so many Enterprises at one time so many successes almost in one night the gaining of a whole Country in a moment and an Army of above twenty thousand men was seen in the field before it was known that there was any Levies made The Princes taking the true measure of such an attempt judged it of little continuance nevertheless apprehended that the effect would be unquietness to the Neighbourhood and disturbance to all The Venetians therefore in a serious manner exhorted Carlo to the moderation of more peaceable Counsels viz. That the situation of his Country being the Guard of the Peace of Italy against strangers from without he ought not to disturb it within That it was but an ignoble acquisition and not to be preferred before common quiet That he should think of Interest and of Glory also That the greater Powers began to awaken which would make themselves Arbiters and Parties to the Peace as well as to the War And therefore if he took Arms at present out of courage or humour such accidents were like to follow as would not give him leave to contain himself nor to lay them down before he saw States in ashes by one common flame and that to begin in his own Countries What reputation could be added to his person famous for so many notable actions or what happiness to his House esteemed no less for the largeness of his Territories than for being adorned with the vertues of so many Princes Therefore they conjured him not to leave to his Sons to his Friends to Italy nay to all Europe so lamentable an inheritance of blood but by a speedy giving way to Accommodations and Treaties confirm that wise Princes hold prudence by the hand in making Peace and Generosity in rescuing injuries Such considerations came not much pleasing to the Duke who trusting in his fortune and dexterity dispatches his Confessor to Milan to undeceive the Marquess that the Bishop of Diocaesaria should be Prisoner at Vercelli a Report spread abroad upon keeping the Gates of the Town for some time the better to cover the secret of the Surprises and withal to inform him what his pretended disgusts and the reasons and fitness of his proceedings were All this passed in publick but in private with humble excuses justifies that he had not taken the Kings consent in what he had done and offered several projects to the Crown of great advantage but such as sometimes seeming difficult and at others specious perplexed Mendosa who just as Carlo did imagine knew not how to resolve either for Peace or War Ferdinand who under the protection of Spain thought himself secure and from the consideration of the Counsel of the Government of Milan though admonished by others to take heed of them found himself disarmed was no less surprized in his mind than in his Monferrat He considered the Emperour and the French far remote and if the one could assist no otherwise than in name the other divided in their ends and counsels would have been able to protect him rather with words than Arms. The friendship of Spain carried jealousie with it if offended it made it formidable to him He knew the Pope was accustomed to imploy only his good offices Therefore turning himself to the Venetians to whom no one thing could happen more grievous than the disturbance of Italy opens to them in filial confidence the state of things and his necessities The Senate handled it as a consult of great moment Some representing to themselves the novelty of War the charge of Armies and the cares attending businesses of that weight inclined rather to be spectators than take part in them saying What hazard can the Republick apprehend from a War which is not on its own Borders But what War was that to be which frighted only with the discourse and name the gain of a few places open and unfortified being but a robbing the right which would be re-taken so soon as it came to the knowledge of the greater Princes That there would not want Mediators in the management of the business That the powerful Neighbours would stop the progress of the War and that the Republick had hitherto placed her safety and glory in Peace which had inriched and adorned her It was resolved notwithstanding by that major power to maintain the cause the most oppressed both because Mantua should not be forced to precipitate himself into the protection of a more interessed assistance and that Savoy finding that Duke assisted and despairing of further progress should be inclined to Peace They sent therefore to reside at Mantua Antonio Maria Vincente their Secretary with money to raise and maintain 300 Foot for the Garrison of Casal They afterwards had a mind to perswade the Pope into the same counsels but he excused himself doubting lest the example of his declaration should draw along with it that of France and Spain for one side or other contenting himself only fully to approve what the Senate did and to lay foundations for a Mediation of Peace dispatching Innocentio de Massimi Bishop of Bertinaro to Turin to Mantua and to Milan to the end that in order to it the Crowns forbearing Arms might exercise and improve that Authority which they desired the world should take notice they had in Italy Ferdinand hastens to fortifie Casal and Carlo de Gonzague Duke of Nevers puts himself also into it who casually touching on the Coast of Genoa sent the Prince Vincenzo his Brother thither who passing through Milan remonstrates to the Governour How much the Authority of the King would be debased if a neighbour State not only under his protection but secured by his own word should
be invaded by a Prince who aspired to greater matters and who if he durst at present in the face of the Spanish Ensigns reputed with their shadow alone sufficient safeguards to those that depended on them possess himself of Monferrat would not be long before he set on foot his known designs upon the Milanese Mendoza was wavering betwixt publick considerations and his private affections and Carlos Emanuel to keep him in perplexities making as may be said a War of Wit with him now sending his Son the Prince Vittorio then dispatching Ministers and then again changing the persons all with various and vast projects with pressing instances excuses and submissions becalmed and confounded him His most special Offices consisted in Treaties that he would not interrupt his progress offering to render all again upon the recompense and satisfaction of his Rights Sometimes he declared that in the places taken by him he would set up Spanish Colours but would keep them by his own Garrisons He gave out that he would refer all his pretensions to the Arbitrement of the most Catholick King but his chief bait was to offer the Conquest of Casal to Spain contenting himself with the open Country if the King would consent to his keeping of Monferrat The Governour was not in a condition to embrace such offers how specious soever because besides the artifices of the Duke who before he could well consider one did still to confound his mind propose another of more hard digestion he knew that being disarmed if he should consent to the Dukes Propositions he left not only Monferrat as a prey but the Milanese it self exposed and that Carlo either to conserve his Conquests or to advance himself to greater designs might with the same facility either by calling in the French or stirring up the Italians have the opportunity to make use of the occasion to drive the Spaniards out of that Country For that cause shewing himself in appearance severe he intimates to him an entire restitution of every thing believing that the Authority of that Monarchy would have been a Weapon of sufficient strength even without force By the Pomp of the same he incourages the Princes not to fear disturbances in Italy and in particular Alphonso della Queva Marquess of Bedmar King Philips Ambassador with the Venetians assures them that without noise or trouble one of the Dukes should be restored and the other chastised That for maintaining the Peace of Italy the intentions of the King did concur with theirs That there was no cause to fear any body or any thing to be troubled at whilst the Power of Philip was still the same That his goodness would not admit novelty or disturbance in that Peace which was so happily enjoyed under the shadow of his Authority The Governour with various Arts fenced with the Duke of Mantua who often repeated the instance of succours perswading him to put himself into Casal to give courage with his presence to those Troops which he prepared for his assistance and to speak with him as he passed by Others admonished Ferdinand to the contrary because the Prince his Brother being in Monferrat it seemed not fit that both should go and expose themselves and be put in the power of the Spanish Ministers leaving the Niece in Mantua open to any treachery or surprise Yet to shew his respect to Inoiosa which was only that to which he pretended and to render that Civility which Savoy had practised by so often sending the Prince of Piedmont his Son he was willing to go to Milan whence from the discourse he had with him he brought away nothing but riddles and dark sayings and returned to Mantua with a terrible jealousie that the Governour were already overcome by Interests or affections of the Enemies Family Inoiosa having in former times born Arms under Carlos's Command and for a reward having the Marquisate of St. German conferred on him professed himself so straitly obliged to him that at his coming to Milan before he entred on the Government he had a desire to speak with him and carried both Presents and Favours This confidence thus begun was even to this present nourished by the Duke sometimes with publick Offices and then with means more secret From whence though in the Council of State discourses of the business and the motion of Troops were carried on against him with some kind of sharpness yet it was well known that there was a more secret Juncto of three persons only his Confidents which governed the mind of the Marquess and sweetned all This made the Duke so confident that although some Troops long in raising were sent to the Confines of Piedmont he nevertheless over-run all Monferrat laid it waste with Sword and Fire and devoured in his hopes the keeping of the rest All that therefore being insufferable to him which contested his pretensions and opposed his vast designs or discountenanced his taking up Arms he could not bear that the Venetians should give assistance to the Gonzaghi Provoked therefore with a vehement spight he calls Vincenzo Gussoni who resided with him Ambassadour for the Republick and complaining to him of it exhorted him to withdraw himself out of his Countries because the people having an ill impression of the assistance given against him he could not assure him of that security in his Court which the Law of Nations required to his Character The Senate from thence conceiving that the presence of their Minister was disliked by the Duke or suspected commanded him to depart But the Duke having resolved to set Italy on fire that he might make his advantage of the ruines and ashes ambition and wrath blowing him up seeing now the Spanish Army to face him threatned to bring the French into its bowels and when the Pope exhorted him to Peace he protested to overflow the Country with Hereticks and if the Venetians should succour Ferdinand he boasts that he would incite the Turks and bring Pirats into the Adriatick Sea The Spaniards proposing to themselves to make a War of Authority and to regulate the Interests of the Princes with their Mediation or the shew of their power by their Army were not at all willing that any body else should meddle with it But the Emperour believing his Authority so much lessened as that of the Spaniards increased deputed Francisco di Castilione that in his name he might bring things to a Treaty admonish Carlo and besides intimate to him the Imperial Ban if laying down Arms and restoring every thing he should not contain himself within more moderate bounds Mendoza provoked by the general clamor saw at last a necessity to arm And thereupon distributing numerous Patents throughout Italy Germany and Switzerland had in a little while a very gallant Army on foot Neither was Carlo wanting to himself but to his warlike Provisions interposes Treaty offering to deposite in the hand of the King of Spain his rights and the places possessed provided the Princess Mary
Let us restrain their courses let us besiege their Harbours and that with a generous prudence and constancy till no one such poysonous root remain unpluckt up Let us yield no more to promises or Treaties Let us practise revenge befitting a Prince and if the Austrians shall not apply more wholesom remedies let us procure it of our selves with a strong hand but in its proper season Shall we then begin to make War before we are throughly armed Or shall we at present divert our care and applications from the affairs of Italy to involve our selves with the Uscocchi at Sea Let us take them in their time But if at present the Duke of Mantua be over-powered if injustice triumph and power prevail what shall become of us and the common Interests It is an easie thing to make War in discourse and in the Market-place but at Land and at Sea how much blood is spilt how much treasure spent Where shall we find the Uscocchi to joyn equal Battel with them whose Victories are wont to be gotten by surprise Where shall we place a Siege if their strength consist in running away We have to do with a Coast without Ports and with Mountains impenetrable They are protected by their situation and by Princes we have no cause as yet to be ashamed we have an Enemy if a Crew of Thieves deserve that name that vexes provokes and insults and yet in an honourable way like Souldiers we know not where to find them and fight with them In some cases there is nothing to be done but to over-look and dissemble and as we are wont in a whirlwind to pass through the troublesom dust with our eyes shut With which Treaties with Arms and with time we shall at last overcome the Uscocchi But at present they deserve not so much honour as to be made the celebrated Authors of a War that will every where be talked of A War which began with the Uscocchi will necessarily go on with the Austrians and possibly end with the Turks Veniero Martyr of the Country himself inspires from Heaven more moderate counsels and prays for Peace and tranquillity to the Commonwealth By the consideration of the Affairs of Italy the minds of the Senators were prevailed upon to which bending their chief care holding a mean betwixt the publick good and the opinion of the vulgar Common-people they resolve that at present Philippo Pasqualigo General of Dalmatia should prosecute the Vscocchi straighten Segna by Sea and increase his strength with 20 armed Barks a 1000 Albanian Foot and 500 Croats To Matthias and Ferdinand they caused vigorous complaints to be made requiring the chastising of the offenders the restitution of the Gally the Cannon and the Booty and in Spain they made lively Remonstrances of all that had hapned And to say truth the minds of men in both Courts at so bloody a story appeared greatly moved Nevertheless the Cannon was not rendred nor the Gally the first being disposed of into several Forts and the last running ashore was beat to pieces by the Sea Only by the Emperour three Commissioners were named that they might meet with as many of the Republick in Fiume But the Senate that understood delay was the thing aimed at by such longsom remedies in a business whereof the World was witness refused to admit of any Negotiation till that were performed which was agreed at Vienna For which the Commissioners having no power they retired from Fiume whereupon the Siege continuing and there happening such accidents as more and more stirred mens minds they quickly broke off the thoughts of Peace The thing most minded now was Monferrat where Carlo remaining still in possession of what he had taken while it was believed that he would at least have expected the arrival of the Prince in Spain moves on a sudden and provoking Fortune and hastening his disgrace marches with his Army leaving it doubtful whether it would go towards Pontestura or Nizza de la Paglia Into the first as nearest to Casal were carefully sent 400 Foot and to procure them greater respect they bore the Colours of Spain whereupon the Duke marching on falls upon the other the Count of St. George speeding before to invest it The place being weak and having scarce any Wall about it had little other defence but the fidelity and valour of Manfrino Castiglione a Gentleman of the Milanese who with some small Garrison commanded it The Savoyards battered it from three places The Governour on the other side exercised them with frequent Sallies and making an example of the baseness of some who inclined to render it gave time for its relief Carlo to hinder that which by way of the Sea might come from the great Duke of Tuscany or others takes Altare a place situate on the Confines of the Genovesi But the Governour of Milan being not able to resist the exclamations of those of Mantua and those stinging Satyrs with which he was jeered dispatches Antonio di Leva Prince of Ascoli with 5000 Souldiers to joyn with the Prince Vincenzo who waited for them with 3000 more Their march was slow as if Ascoli would give time to have it rendred hearkening to the Imperial Commissioners propositions for a suspension of Arms for 15 days but refused by those of Mantua the Army at last came near to Nizza which Manfrino defended beyond all belief Carlo then having made use of all his art publick and secret to hinder Inoiosa from sending in succours seeing him appear within his view pretending respect to the Spanish Colours retires A Garrison of the Kings presently enters and the Governour of Milan having gained the point of Authority neglects the recovery of what remained which with very much ease he might have done The Prince of Ascoli withdrawing the Army goes himself to Milan and those of Mantua remained facing the Savoyards not without some Skirmishes and Factions whereof that of the greatest moment was the Mantuans vain attempt upon Canelio with the loss of above 100 Souldiers Hostility going on in this manner Ferdinand that wanted every day more and more assistance sends according to custom Frederick Gonzagua to Venice to return the Complement of his Succession and to give thanks withal for the succours which with a considerable sum of money for provision of Victuals and Amunition for Casal had been liberally furnished Besides which Cosmo grand Duke of Tuscany had resolved to assist him with 2000 Foot and 300 Horse but having demanded of the Genovese passage through their Country to send them into Monferrat and afterwards of the Pope to get them at least into Mantua he found it every where shut as well from the considerations of not declaring themselves as from the sollicitations of the Spaniards who loved not to see the Italian Princes assist one another and so have a waking eye upon their own Interests and therefore had endeavoured to divert them by several reasons But Cosmo being thereby more inflamed to manifest
the Forces of Milan Rejecting therefore the Proposition they pressed him to disarm and the Secretary Vargas going into Spain passed by Turin to know Carlo his positive intentions He in the presence of Vargas caused a shew to be made of disbanding some Troops but it was rather a reforming because sending home the Militia of the Country which might easily come together again he kept on foot the Strangers Neither did the Governour proceed in forms disproportionable whereupon not being able to penetrate into the present Councils nor make a judgment of future accidents the minds of the Princes remained perplexed amidst the several Interests and in no less suspicions The Venetians making these Interests their business remonstrated to the Catholick King the glory of moderation and the securing of the Peace They put France in mind that the Interest and Honour of the Nation would suffer prejudice if they should wholly abandon the arbitrement of the affairs of Italy to others They demanded from the Pope the care of his Pastoral Office and of Matthias the Authority of the Imperial name to confirm quiet But the Spaniards in place of facilitating peace and doing offices to the Princes for it imposed such conditions as appeared to all no less displeasing than a War because they at Madrid finally expressed the Kings intentions to be That the points of the Rebels and damages should be referred to the Pope the Emperour and himself That the Princess should be brought to Milan the Mother marry with Ferdinand and both the Dukes disarm the Forces of the King being sufficient to execute whatever should be needful for relieving the oppressed and suppressing the refractory Carlo stormed and Ferdinand resents highly that at one and the same time his Niece should be violently taken out of his house from him and his own will forced to the Marriage Nevertheless not seeming to dissent he interposes for excuse that it was fit that together with the Marriage all diffidences should be reconciled and the Rights of the States adjusted In this uncertain state of affairs ends the year 1613 in which for what concerns the Venetians at Sea besides what we have related of the Vscocchi four Gallies of Barbary meeting at Saseno to rob were by Girolamo Cornaro Proveditor of the Fleet chastised with the taking of one and putting the rest to flight two Christian Ships with many Slaves being by this means rescued out of the Pirates hands This served rather for an example than was of much consequence There appeared a greater danger arising from the attempt of Octavio d' Arragona who with eight Gallies of Sicily passing beyond the Island of Scio had surprised twelve Turkish Gallies and taken seven with a very rich booty and a great number of Slaves The Ottoman Port taking the outrage to be as great as the loss published their threatnings to revenge themselves without distinction upon all Christians and in the Spring to put a powerful Fleet to Sea The Venetians as nearest and most exposed made ready some armed Ships and ordered the number of Gallies in Candia to be increased James King of England upon this rumour of preparations and threatnings though in such Interests he may with reason be said to be separate from the World offers the Republick in magnificent terms his Forces when they should be invaded by the Turks The Republick publishing the offer that it might serve for a terrour to the Turks and an example to the Christians answered both with thanks and applause Carlo Duke of Nivers about this time had conceived grievous thoughts against the Turks and much greater than those which the condition of a private Prince could bear and under the name of a Christian Militia had ingaged in several Provinces where he had been for that purpose several men to follow him In the parts of France he had some few Vessels ready and carried on an Intelligence in Morea Being now at liberty from that business which had so long kept him in Monferrat he went to Rome to communicate his designs to the Pope demand a Squadron of his Gallies and the authority of his endeavours to move the Princes of Christendom to set upon that vast Empire not with Leagues which were long and doubtful in treating but every one with the Arms which lay proper for him The Pope encourages the Venetians as the most powerful at Sea in great earnest but they measuring the business according to piety and prudence offered considerations to the Pope of how much mischief might happen from provoking so powerful an Enemy without hope of bringing him under Nevertheless offered having above all others just provocations of interest and revenge to concur with all their power when the other Princes of Christendom should resolve upon it indeed and lay aside those jealousies which unseasonably distracted Italy at present The Popes zeal being applauded in other Courts all offering and no body performing the project fell quickly into silence ANNO MDCXIV With the new year the affairs of Italy were much changed for the two Crowns having reposed in the Marriages concluded the secret of their union and power for the oppression of others under the pretext of removing the War out of that Country introduced servitude there The Dukes of Savoy and Mantua made their complaints upon like terms the one that his Army and his Daughter were violently taken from him and the other that his will and his Niece were disposed of without his consent Carlo aggravated with greater vehemence telling the publick Ministers of Princes which resided with him What signifies the requiring of my laying down Arms else but to exact from Italy a Tribute of the basest slavery I respecting the greatness and the authority of the King my Kinsman have yielded up at his beck my Conquests and my hopes and now am paid with ingratitude and scorn My rights are buried Marriages are imposed upon me I am commanded to disarm Can slavery have any thing in it more base and miserable Shall I then give up for Hostages the Guard of my security and shall my Countries Subjects my Family and my own Person remain disarmed and exposed to the ambition of another What testimonies of most partial affections have not I given to Spain One of my Sons though in great Command is notwithstanding if I may say so a Prisoner and a Slave amidst the Spanish Guards The other who is the Heir to my Estates I have delivered into the Kings hand for a pledge of Fidelity All this is not sufficient but now it is imposed upon me to disarm Who shall secure my Fortresses from a potent Neighbour Can the Spaniards possibly think to satisfie the jealousies of my mind by the same way they make it lawful to dispose of my Daughter The Governour of Milan disarms not though protected by the name and defended with the shadow of so great a Monarchy and shall Piedmont be left destitute of all help It belongs to the weaker to beware of
Son of Carlo's General at Sea in ostentation as it were that the Son should be made the Minister of the Fathers chastisements But Inoiosa passing Sesia quarters at Caresana in the Vercellese in a belief that the Kings Army having fame and reputation the Duke at the first appearance of it would have humbled himself and yielded But Carlo in a defence so necessary knowing he should be excused by many no less than commended by all leaving to the Governour the blame of having first moved passes to the other side of the Sesia entring into the Novarese and there surprising Palestre burns certain Villages returning with booty Prisoners and an elevated mind The Spanish Chavalry to be even marching along the Sesia met with a notable Encounter where they would have come off with the worst if the Prince of Ascoli with a great body of Foot had not seasonably come in to their succour so that the Savoyards received a blow and the Marquess di Caluso Governour of Vercelli taken Prisoner by the Spaniards The Germans of the Kings Army burnt Caresana and la Mota and the Savoyards in revenge fired some Towns of the Milanese the burning of the Bridge built by the Spaniards at Villatta over the Sesia not succeeding which the Duke attempted so to have cut off their Camp from the Milanese Such resistance among the Spaniards had the qualification of a hainous offence and Inoiosa shewed himself so disordered at it that to Augustino Dolce the Resident at Venice who perswaded to more peaceable remedies he sharply answered That if the Grandeur of the King abhorred to take away what was anothers it equally belonged to his power to mortifie the contumacy of the Duke whose offences were gone so far that they left him nothing in his power but punishment and correction For pardon he was to have recourse to the Kings clemency at the Court it self To this discourse followed a Declaration in print which devolved to the King all the State of Carlo which held of the Milanese And Castiglione at the same time by suggestion of the Spaniards thunders forth from the Frontier the Ban of the Empire if within a certain time the Duke should not lay down his Arms and bear due respect to Monferrat and every other Fief of the Empire The Spaniards themselves nevertheless would have desired something more of the Emperour and particularly that Piedmont might have been as a prey to whosoever could possess it and that the Governour of Milan might have been the Executor of the Ban. Against these two paper-blows Carlo without much ado defends himself by one of the same stamp and therefore with a Manifesto denies that his house did hold any portion of his States of the Dukes of Milan and to the Emperour he accuses the Prince de Castiglione for suspect sending an Ambassadour into Gremany to inform him better After Piscina arrives also at Venice Carlo Scâ—glia Son of the Count of Verrua as Ambassadour in Ordinary both together press the Senate for assistance who chusing first to make tryal of the ways of Peace made choice of Renieri Zena Ambassadour Extraordinary to go first to Milan and thence to Turin to pass offices seasonable for Peace But their minds being equally incensed they inclined more to wish the Republick a Partner in the War than a Mediator for Peace The Governour to render the Venetians suspect to Carlo pressed that the Duke of Mantua might yield up to him 2000 Foot which were in Casale being the residue of those paid by the Republick But the Republick understanding the instance hindred it notwithstanding that Monferrat for Passage Victuals and Quarters was altogether at the disposition of the Spaniards In Madrid so soon as they heard the spoil Carlo had done in the Milanese the Ministers were so much the more easily inflamed with anger by how much they had not been accustomed to find resistance in Italy They therefore swear his ruine execrating his name and the impudence he had to violate the Royal Army Standard and Confines and reproaching Inoiosa of faint heartedness stir him up to more rigorous resentments But in direct opposition to the ordinary government of the World it might be said that the severe influence of the higher Region which in Spain was that ill will the Duke of Lerma bore to Carlo was mitigated and corrected by that of the lower and nearer which in Milan was the Marquess Governour because finding the Milanese was invaded and on all sides open and undefended he immediately abandoning the Posts of Piedmont retires within his own Confines to the so much heightning of the Duke that he esteemed and published him conquered The Governour incamps not far from Vercelli to secure the building of a great Fortress which being a mile in circuit he placed within the Kings Confines in a situation very commodious for it did not only serve to bridle Vercelli but to cover the Milanese and shut up a passage open enough to strangers for the Invasion of that State An old design of the Spanish Ministers but not to raise jealousies in time of quiet amongst the Princes with novelty defered to be put in effect till this present Conjuncture It was named Sandoval in honour of the Duke of Lerma and Inoiosa amuses himself there without further action for several weeks with great reproach from those who would have wished rather that he had marched into the bowels of Piedmont to chastise the Duke and lay waste the Country The season to say truth for the imployment of Armies passed in this interim and gave time that in the name of the King of France who though come out of his Minority left the burden of the Government to his Mother arrives as Ambassadour in Italy Carlo Marquess of Rambogliet to perswade and press the Duke of Savoy to disarm It sufficiently appeared that the Councils of that Crown tended to make a Peace at the charge of the Dukes Honour and Estate and it was made the more evident that while Rambogliet passed the Alps Monsieur de Sillery was on his way from Paris into Spain to concert the exchange of the two Spouses on the Borders Carlo utters his mind with bitter complaints that both the Crowns conspired against his dignity and security But Rambogliet passing by the consideration of what was fit judged warranty enough the word which France offered with an order to Dighieres to march immediately to his assistance if any molestation should come upon him from Milan otherwise if he should continue refusing to lay down Arms threatens him to give a summons to all the French of which the greatest strength of his Army consisted to abandon his Standard and Service The Duke considering that succours after a loss received would come too late and be unprofitable judged that the safest guard for a Prince consisted in his own strength another mans word faith and orders would not want evasions and pretexts He says I am divided from France by Mountains
admitted either from his inability or kindred he having a Daughter of Carlo's for his Daughter-in-law Those of Luca gave liberty to the Spaniards to make Levies in their State and the Genouese were exempted from their assistance by the necessity of being vigilant for their own safety round about them and by their known aversion to the Savoyards Besides all this many private men of the richest having their private interests dis-joyned from the publick furnished the King upon several conditions with some millions So did Italy study to overcome it self by it self The Venetians who in the long Peace had for the honour and safety of the one and the others Fortune gathered together a great Treasure had now in pay 12000 Italian Foot divided into four Bodies the Commanders of which were Camillo Cauriolo Giovanni Baptista Martinengo Giacomo Giusti and Antonio Savorgniano Giovanni Baptista General of the Infantry being dead in a decrepit age they received into their service Pompeo Justiniani a Genouese who had made himself a name in the War of Flanders To visit the places and particularly Peschiera to the end the Fortifications might be reformed to the use of modern defence they sent three Senators Giovanni Garzoni Nicholo Contarini Benedetto Tagliapietra who joyning with Lando General and Girolamo Cornaro chief Commissary upon hearing the opinions of the Chief of the Army should resolve upon that which was judged fit Hereupon they resolved to levy 3000 Foot more desiring they might be strangers in regard Italy degenerating by idleness hath with liberty lost military vertue Order was given to the Ambassadour Barbarigo to conclude a League with the two Cantons Zurich and Bern which consisted in promises from the Republick to assist them with a sum of money if they should be invaded and for the Cantons to permit the Levy of 4000 Foot of their Nation whenever they should have occasion in consideration whereof it was agreed that the two Cities should each receive a yearly pension of 5000 Ducats conformable to the custom of the greater Potentates from whom the Helvetians extract gold with their Valour and their Swords The League notwithstanding was not yet published because to assure the passages in the Grisons Country it was agreed that Barbarigo should go thither with the Ambassadours of the two associated Cities That people who of their government make a mystery also of trade and gain unmindful of the benefits received from the Common-wealth of their own liberty and of their obligation to open the passage to the Cantons suffered themselves to be seduced by the Ministers of France and Spain to deny it Both the Crowns agreed therein to the admiration of many because if it served the Spaniards turn for the subjecting of Italy to shut up every passage whence it might have relief it did as much disserve France who by frustrating the union of the Republick with the Grisons helping to introduce the Spaniards there it was clearly evident that they prevailing in cunning power and money would quickly exclude the French themselves Barbarigo could not overcome the opposition therefore going on to his Ambassie for London leaves in Zurich Christofero Suriano Secretary resident in Helvetia In the beginning of this year the Governour of Milan appeared at the head of a flourishing Army of 30000 men The Savoyard had not above 17000 but if in the one the valour of the General was wanting in the other the courage of the Duke supplied it The Prince of Castiglione by order of Matthias who complained that he had been left out in the project of Peace and that the judgment of the Dukes pretensions were deferred to others sends to Carlo the intimation of the Imperial Ban. He imprisoning him that secretly put it into his hands amongst other papers appeals with many protestations of obedience to the Emperour himself who without much ado at the intercession of the Dukes of Saxony from whom the House of Savoy boasts its Original le ts all things fall into silence and oblivion The Duke himself by means of the Venetians renews the project heretofore set on foot by Castiglione of the reciprocal Marriages of Margaret and Eleonora with Ferdinand and Vittorio with equal Dowries and with a certain Parcel of Monferrat which might regulate the Borders but it behoving Ferdinand to depend too much upon the Spaniards it served for nothing but to give time to Carlo the better to justifie himself and inveigh in discourse by endeavours and in print against the Government of Spain For this purpose served wonderfully certain Dispatches directed from Madrid to Inoiosa which falling into the hands of Carlo gave him means to publish the Orders they contained to invade Piedmont without delay before the friends of Carlo and those that emulated the Crown could be ready to relieve it Upon this Intelligence Carlo sollicites those far off and stirs up those that were near But many believing that a bridle was more necessary than spurs to his fiery spirit in place of assistance counselled him to incline to Peace James King of England hiding the intern weakness of his Kingdom under a great Cloak of Authority and honouring his own quiet with the name of Studies and Learning contributes nothing but his good offices commending him to the Venetians as a Prince animated with the ancient Genius Valour and Lustre of Italy and for a better appearance orders his Ambassadour at Venice to go and reside in Piedmont The Hollanders forbid the Levies to the Count of Nassau which Carlo desired and in France some paid the penalty of having transgressed the Kings Orders by going to serve him Carlo to justifie himself in that which was imputed to him viz. that too immoderately he desired War calling one day the Ministers of Princes then with him desires their advice to what conditions they would counsel him to condescend protesting that bating Dignity which was the Pupil of Principality he was willing to any thing The Ambassadours of England and Venice applauding greatly his understanding of things carried it to the Governour but he finding himself not yet authorized nothing could be done but to expect the resolutions from Spain whither the Senate with serious Letters to the King himself ceased not to exhort earnestly to Peace At last the Spanish Ministers explain themselves That at the intercession of so many Princes the King did graciously oversee all that humiliation which he might pretend from the Duke but did require for the publick Peace his disarming no less than the adjustment of the differences with Ferdinand Upon which they declared themselves more fully to Monsieur de Sillery That it was to be understood that Carlo retaining convenient Garrisons should disband his Army and the Emperour should be Judge of their pretensions of Monferrat in the mean time Hostility and offences ceasing the places possessed with the Prisoners should be restored They promise moreover so to dispose of their Army that no Prince of Italy shall have cause to be jealous of it
This being arrived at Turin the Duke having always feared that the Spaniards would have him disarm the more easily to wound him joyning to difficulty delays denied to consent that those that had followed his party being Subjects of Ferdinand should remain excluded from pardon and that his own rights to Monferrat should be buried for ever in the wonted tediousness of the Imperial Court. With this he got so much time that the Spring opened the field for the action of Armies The events of the War had not hitherto been suitable to the power nor dignity of the Princes imployed only in plundering spoiling and burning The Spanish Chiefs in the mean time endeavoured to shew themselves in more becoming Atchievements The first occasion was given by the Inhabitants of Roccaurano who being weary of quartering some insolent French called in the Spaniards to help to drive them away The Marquess di Mortara Governour of Alexandria who was very much one of those who above all others kindled the fire marched in great haste with 5 or 6000 men in hope that getting into that Town through a place in the Walls which lay open to take also Cortemiglia and so to incompass Piedmont on that side he might have the opportunity to do it much mischief But the Duke who had a most vigilant eye to observe the first motions of the Spaniards sends presently St. Giorgio into Cortemiglia and himself going from Turin with 7000 men meets Mortara in Bistagno a place belonging to Monferrat situated upon a height commanding a High way which goes from the Sea into the Milanese He attacques him there and wanting his Cannon which by reason of the speedy march was stayed behind he thought with the Spade to make a breach But the Spaniards with Muskets and frequent Sallies killed some of the boldest in the Assault Inoiosa at his wits end to see the Dukes courage and the danger of the loss of those men which was the flower of the Spanish Souldiery hastes thither with a great Body neither did the Duke stir till he saw him camped and then with excellent order retires in his sight without being molested It was then generally reported that the Spaniards by not following the Duke inferiour in strength lost a signal Victory But they marched away to Asti a City lying on the Frontier of the Territory of the Alexandrino environed with several parcels of Monferrat with a Campagnia round about it inclosed with many little Hills of equal fertility and beauty At the foot of these the City stands upon a Plain which afterwards presently rises and terminates where an old Castle stands above it incapable of fortification or defence The Tanara a little way from it runs from the Southward and the Versa a small River on the other side The City being of a large circuit and the Walls old the Duke who was got thither first places the hope of the defence in keeping the Enemy far off intrenching himself both on the Hills and in the Plain The Governour to disturb Piedmont on all sides leaving about Sandoval 6000 Foot and 500 Horse and by consent of Ferdinand having placed Garrisons in St. Damiano and Vlpiano Towns of Monferrat the first on the side of Asti and the other just before Turin found himself 24000 strong in view of the Duke The other not more than 15000 Foot and 1500 Horse had intrenched them longst the Versa and at the first appearing of the Spaniards having sent a gross of Cavalry towards them they ingaged in a Skirmish so hot that the Governour found it necessary to imploy all his when at last the Savoyard giving way to their number Inoiosa had liberty to form his Camp He designs afterwards ascending the Hillocks to get behind the Duke and constrain him to abandon the Plain and to command the Town it self for although Carlo had fortified some Posts nevertheless the shortness of time had not permitted him to perfect them The Prince of Ascoli then taking the Land of Castiglione opens the way for that whole Army to march thither and the Savoyards abandoning the Campagnia and the passages of the Rivers betook themselves to their own defence making choice of two principal Posts the one committed to the French the other to the Switzers with some pieces of Cannon These two Nations making betwixt them 10000 Souldiers Against the first came the Spaniards in a well-designed order and Pietro Sermiento who led the Vantguard attacqued them with great courage The Cavalry of Savoy who flanqued the Posts in a Plain a little below attempted in full speed to stop them but were repulsed by other Troops that interposed The Spaniards advanced booldly without losing their order but where now and then the straitness of that way required it or the Vollies of Muskets made them to open But where the first were killed or wounded the second File taking their place they gained the height where they had not only liberty to put themselves again into order but plant two pieces of Cannon by which the French taking fright turned their backs Certain Troops of Horse who endeavoured to rally them and stop the Enemy the place being steep and narrow was the cause of greater confusion and disorder Giovanni Bravo which led the second Battaglion of the Spaniards seeing the first master of the field marches beyond it and gives upon the flanck of the second Post neither was the resistance greater there for the Switzers some flinging away their Arms others forgetting they had them with their flight gave no occasion of further dispute The Duke alone with equal skill both of a Prince and a common Souldier directing the fight mingling himself where he apprehended disorder and either staying where the danger was greatest or flying thither whither need required gave proof of great valour by animating the weary rallying the faint-hearted and reproaching the fugitives But he found it fit at last to yield to the cowardise of his own men and the number of his Enemy not to lose all his Cannon he caused two pieces to be flung off the Hill and to be recovered in the night Three others were brought into Alexandria in great triumph On the Savoyards side Francisco di Sylva Brother of the Duke of Pastrana was Prisoner and dyed a while after at Turin of the wounds he had received The common opinion now was that to prosecute this Victory and make Italy tremble nothing was wanting but Carlo at the Head of the Spanish Army or the Spanish Army under the Colours of Carlo But the Spaniards halting there gave time to the Enemy who weak and much in disorder was retired into the Town to recruit their courage and strength in such sort that the one did not overcome nor the other lose The Governour applies himself to fortifie a great Circumvallation taking in Hills and doubling Trenches and redoubts to defend himself as if he had been the weakest and in a condition ready to be overcome The Duke
keeping himself more close runs forth a line notwithstanding as if he would attacque the enemies Camp and at last lays a Fort under their nose notwithstanding many Skirmishes and other Feats of War The Spaniards as the more provoked and insulted breaking ground run a line with many Works towards the Fort but the Savoyards having taken and fortified another Post of certain houses in the middle turned another way With Fire-batteries but afar off they play upon the City and the Dukes Camp who with 1800 men assaults the Quarter of Gambaloina burning their Parapet of Gabions but were at last repulsed The Governour with his slackness made War to himself and found the greatest to arise from the Situation and the Elements Upon the Hills they suffered for want of water and the filth of the Army causing sickness men and beasts dyed Lodging in the open Air the heat the nourishment the unripe fruits corrupted health The Camp was not to be distinguished from an Hospital or a Church-yard so great was the number of the sick and dead From whence although the Army was re-inforced with the Troops left at Sandoval and others come to them by Sea it was nevertheless not half so strong as when it sate down before Asti Carlo as to his Quarters had greater commodity but in other things was in no less difficulty because his own Country being not able to supply the charges he had so frequent experience of Mutinies among the stranger Militia for want of pay that oftentimes he could not distinguish whether they were a greater burden or assistance to him In this state of affairs Rambogliet arrives at Asti and the Spanish Cannon in honour of the Mediation suspended their Battery But the Duke even in this precipice of Fortune practising the arts of wit interposed always the difficulties of requiring honour and safety Zeno and the Ambassadour of England failed not to beset the Duke with many reasons and he acknowledged his happiness lay in peace but added that as Fortune obliged him to yield to the more powerful so to expose himself to dangers to obedience and humiliation were not the counsel of prudence nor permitted by his Fortune He insisted upon the Governours disarming or that the Republick might be the Warranty of the Peace knowing in it to be stability of Government and a faith not subject as in the Pope and in France to the vicissitude of time the mutation of Princes and the corruption of Ministers The Senate seriously weighed of what importance that was because great Princes not being to be constrained to performance but by the same faith with which they promise if the Spaniards should profane theirs by reason of interest the Republick put it self into great trouble Nevertheless the desire of Peace prevailing they command Zeno to sign and over and above to promise assistance to the Duke when others failing France alone should concur in it Such orders arrive very opportunely in Piedmont because Rambogliet having a little before pressed the Duke in vain with threatnings and protests to consent to the Peace without any such caution was ready to take his leave commanding those of the Nation to follow him and with much ado had yielded to a short suspension of his journey at the instance of the Ambassadours of England and Venice But Zeno giving his word the Duke who had dextrously directed his counsels to such an end threatned by one party secured by another and intreated by all under-writes the Treaty which took its name from Asti Carleton and Zeno deliver it to Rambogliet he and the Bishop of Savona the Nuntio succeeded to Savelli carried it to the Governour of Milan and being greedily received by him he confirms it with a Writing which he put into the hands of the French The Capitulation for disarming contained that the Duke except some Companies of Switzers should within a month disband the Strangers and of his Subjects should only keep on foot so many as sufficed for Garrisons He gave his word not to offend the States of Mantua and to refer his pretensions to the judgment of the Emperour On the other side Rambogliet promises for France that the Subjects of Ferdinand which had served Carlo should with the security of their persons be restored to the enjoyment of their estates Prisoners and places to be reciprocally rendred And for the Dukes security France declares him to be in their protection to assist him with all their power whensoever he should be molested by the Spaniards and Orders were consigned to him to oblige Dighieres to march to his assistance without expecting other Commission from the Court. And because it was known that some Levies were making by private persons out of Italy in favour of Carlo he was obliged to communicate the peace to his friends and stop all proceedings and on the other side it was agreed that for six months the Spaniards should not require of him passage for Flanders But concerning the manner of retiring it was also agreed that the Duke at the intreaty of Rambogliet withdrawing 1000 Foot out of Asti the Governour should retire from the Hills to Croce bianca and to Quarto places belonging to the Jurisdiction of Asti after which Carlo leaving a convenient Garrison in the Town should remove his Army further off and then the Governour should return into the Milanese where as to number and time he should so dispose of the Army that neither to Savoy or any other there should remain any occasion of suspicion In this manner the Duke seemed to have preserved his dignity and indemnity and Italy applauded him and most especially the Venetians who with their Council had maintained the Common Interest By the Expedition with which these first steps were accomplished great hope was conceived that all the rest would have been duely executed whereupon the Venetians reform a great part of their Militia and reduced the payment of Casal to 1000 Souldiers giving passage to the Duke of Mantua for 500 Germans which as an independent Militia he thought fit to bring in there THE HISTORY OF THE REPUBLICK OF VENICE An. Dom. 1615 THE SECOND BOOK THE stormy blasts of Piedmont quieted by the pacification of Asti a continued dissembled connivence of the Princes of Austria at the uncontroulable boldness of the Vscocchi amassed in the minds of the Venetians a great heap of resentments and revenge Some believed that the suffering and permission of the villanies of that most wicked people proceeded from the want of power in the Austrians because it being necessary for keeping them in order to maintain a Garrison in Segna the Archduke had not the means to defray the Charge Others judged that it was interest and profit to keep that Frontier of the Turks armed without charge and besides to exercise a certain pretended Jurisdiction though a thieving one by Sea Neither did there want that thought that the Archduke was incouraged by the Spaniards because having discovered by what had passed
Sons and arrives in October upon the Confines of Spain whither King Philip was come also The Kingdoms shewing equal magnificence each giving and receiving the Brides it looked nevertheless as if France only were to change Interest The little River Vidasso which separates the two Kingdoms joyns together at present the Spouses and nothing was wanting of that which from ambition and luxury could be added to the greatness of the Princes At the same instant of time the two Princesses in Boats loosing from the respective shores and it being observed that in the Spanish Boat there was a Globe representing the World placed under the Crown and Trophies of Arms the French would have it put out presaging as time the ordinary Judge of Events hath since made appear that from this Marriage in which the Spaniards placed the strongest foundation of the universal Monarchy is seasonably sprung up that contention which more than ever hath opposed it The Queen-Mother receiving her Daughter-in-law at Bourdeaux the Marriage being not consummate by reason of her tender age brings her to Paris The united Princes notwithstanding the opposition of Boisdauphin had passed the Loire but Conde being fallen sick in Poictiers the rest were easily perswaded to hearken to Propositions which the English Ambassadour and the Duke of Nevers made for an agreement whereupon the Treaty was concluded in Londun the Princes and others of their party according to custom rewarded An. Dom. 1616 who for their own profit easily gave over the pretext of their Arms. But the Spouses were no sooner exchanged in France but the Councils in Spain began to inveigh against the Capitulation of Asti because it was out of the way of the Dignity of that Crown and the usual Arts of its Ministers Above all others no man declaimed so much against it as Pietro di Toledo Marquess de Villa Franca a Minister who with bold and vehement counsels upheld the credit of those that shewed themselves zealous against it He was allied in blood to the Duke of Mantua and shewed himself so much the more averse to that of Savoy and emulating Inoiosa From his judgment therefore and from his inclinations he appeared fit for the Government of Milan and was thereto chosen with this clear argument that he was not a fit Minister for Peace who was the publick Author of Councils for War A forerunning order for shew at least was dispatched to Inoiosa that the Duke having disarmed he also should license stranger Souldiers whereupon Claudio Marini Resident of France at Turin bringing an attest to the Governour that there remained nothing to be desired on Carlo's part to fulfil the agreement he discharging only the Auxiliaries of the Italian Princes begins to reform the rest But behold Toledo unlooked for now arrives with a great supply of money and Inoiosa not able to bear the sight of him because as one that envied him he came in word and deed to discredit the past Government takes his Journey for Spain where the Governours of Milan having been accustomed to arrive with applause for having increased authority and enlarged advantages he being accused to have given occasion for discredit by having managed the Army weakly and the Treasure with little fidelity was subjected to censure in which being protected by the favour of Lerma the Judges differing in their opinions the King assuming the cause to himself absolves him Toledo now in Milan giving no credit to the disarming of the Duke excluding Marini from negotiating and declaring no more to acknowledge him for a Minister of the Crown of France laying aside the reformation of the Militia applies himself presently to the raising of new Forces ANNO MDCXVI In the very end of the year past Marco Anthonio Memo Duke of Venice dying Giovanni Bembo gave happy presages to the Commonwealth being taken up from the Procuratorship of St. Marco into the highest dignity after having gone through considerable Imployments and the Command of the Sea a person of much vertue and a decrepit age as is usual in the Government in which men rise to the height by long steps of merit and not by the favorable wings of Fortune The Venetians in the beginning of this currant year acquainting the Princes with the motion of their Arms and informing them of the necessity of making use of them added also their intentions to be as much distant from the desire of Conquests or the enlarging their State as they should be inclined to Peace when the causes of so many calamities being removed the Treaty of Vienna should be put in practice the Vscocchi should be sent far from the Sea that is they which imploy themselves in Piracy and under three distinct names of Adventurers Hirelings and Outlawed formed but one Colluvies of people who without other profession but thieving had wickedness for their trade The Archduke on his part failed not to represent to the Courts his sense and complaints of being invaded in his own Country which were variously hearkned to according to the diversity of interests and dispositions The Pope and France declared themselves to imploy their offices for Peace with equal zeal and affection In Spain the Ministers at first seemed in suspence yet offered their interposition and Toledo contented perhaps that the War should go on declared publickly in Milan that the Venetians had reason to seek just reparations but soon after seeking War more than the cause they changed their mind Although some discourses to give jealousie to the Venetians were scattered abroad of Ferdinands nearest Kindred the Emperor and Maximilian Archduke of Insbruch yet neither of them departed from Neutrality and the Grand Duke of Tuscany went no further than intreaties for the Peace and good Offices The Venetians appointing Ottavian Bono for Ambassadour Extraordinary in France caused Vincenzo Gussoni who had served in that Court for Ordinary to take his way to the Rhine to improve the affections of those Princes of Germany which called themselves of the Union to the end to oppose them to the Emperour if he should take part in the Interests of his Cousin with Arms and in the mean time inform them of the whole affair and of their reasons not at all separated from sincere desires of Peace which produced such an effect that the Duke of Wittemberg Head of it offered to send an Ambassadour to Vienna to mediate the Peace and the Elector Palatine moved Matthias with Letters very effectual But with Ferdinand the Negotiation proceeded not with a pace equal to the common desire for that Matthias solliciting him for a suspension of Arms accepted by the Venetians he offended at the Invasion of his Country sends Ecchemberg to the Emperour to offer him considerations how great the resentment ought to be after such offences and in case it should be thought necessary to admit of a Truce he yet understood that the places taken should be first restored On the other side the Venetians scorned such an extravagant Proposition
sort ingrafted as may be said that the cause became common and therefore the Narrative with equal exactness ought not to be omitted Carlo covering with a profound dissimulation the jealousie he had of Toledo sends at his arrival in Milan the Seignor de Parela not so much to complement him as to penetrate his intentions and insinuate to him the conveniencies in fulfilling the Treaty of Asti with restitutions and disarming If the Governour was new in his Office he shewed himself also a very Novice in the discourse of Treaties and Peace and so clearly expresses himself That he knew not to what a powerful King could be obliged That he was bound to no Law or Contract but his own moderation and clemency And if Carlo would make tryal of it and cast himself upon his favour and Royal arbitrement he should experience that the bounty of a great Prince is the only restraint of his power As to the disarming he declares That the Reputation of the King the State of Italy the Motions of the Venetians and the Concernments of Ferdinand did not permit it From such an answer was clearly understood the sum of Toledo's instructions to consist in breaking the Treaty of Asti to re-establish either by Arms or Treaty the pre-eminency of that Crown in Italy The Duke neverthess upon his perswasions is reduced to write into Spain and make some kind of excuse for the things past and press for the fulfilling of that Treaty but at the same time came Orders to the Governour of Milan to press the Duke to ask pardon to refer himself concerning the Capitulation to the Royal Favour and that Maurice the Cardinal his Son should go to the Court of Spain All this being a bitter Pill for Carlo to swallow Toledo sweetens it with an offer to give him assistance to recover Geneva and reclaim that City from disobedience to their Prince and their Apostasie from the Faith This did not at all satisfie the wary and wise disposition of the Duke and so much the less for having towards the end of the past year discovered some practices of the Government against his own person and came daily more and more to know that the eldest Prince his Son had been tempted by the Spaniards to solicite the Succession though he that retained towards his Father an affection equal to veneration resisted all their suggestions There was a Treaty in Zuccarello to deliver that place to the Spaniards which came to be discovered and the flight of the Colonel Allardi Provencal who passed from the Service of the Duke to that of the Governour of Milan confirmed it He gives out that the Savoyards held Intelligence in several places of the Milanese and particularly in Pavia But the Duke denied every thing bitterly complaining that Toledo should lay Plots to intrap him corrupted the Governors of his places received his Rebels and debauched his Souldiers Preparations for War were now strongly carried on and the Agent of France being gone to Milan to endeavour means to bring the Treaty to effect Toledo inveighing against the Duke sollicited France to force Carlo to lay down Arms promising that when by the restitutions he should have shewn the respect due Spain should leave nothing to be desired from its just Greatness declaring nevertheless that the present Arms tending to the relief of the Archduke and to bring the Venetians to a Peace were to be reputed out of this case and the obligation of laying them down But Carlo sustained that by the Treaty not only himself but all Italy ought to be freed from the Jealousie of his Arms and offered the restitutions whensoever Toledo should first disarm These then were the steps to a new War in Piedmont and Carlo informing the Princes especially those which were Protectors of the Treaty of Asti represented the opposition of the Governour and with his own suspicions the common dangers The Pope to prevent the impendent mischieves appoints for Nuntio Extraordinary Alessandro Lodovisio Archbishop of Bologna The King of England presses anew that the Republick and the Duke would enter into the Northern League but they thinking it not an adequate remedy for the diseases of Italy King James applies himself to the ways of procuring Peace For the same purpose arrives from France Monsieur de Bethune Ambassadour in Italy and under-hand proposes a Marriage betwixt Christina the Kings Sister and Vittorio Prince of Piedmont But Carlo receives it with a kind of distrust as if it aimed at disarming and amusing him France to say truth was not now in a condition to give the Duke that assistance of Arms which he earnestly required for d'Ancre governing all by private Counsellors grounding himself upon the Marriages contracted with Spain and the impressions he received from that Crown had perswaded the Queen to imprison the Prince of Conde upon which many withdrew from Court complaining that promises and treaties served but to insnare and make ridiculous the unwary So that the Duke of Savoy had little more hope of assistance left than of the Venetians who by the Jealousie they received from Toledo and for the Declarations of the King in favour of the Archduke were very much perplexed The Ambassadour Scaglia then coming into the Senate relates the series of the former Negotiations the endeavours of Carlo the answers of the Governour his actions the designs justly giving Jealousie to all but to the Republick and the Duke chiefly mischievous then adds It is known how much Carlo a generous and magnanimous Prince in his consent to the Peace hath considered the satisfaction of the Princes Mediators and particularly of this Republick on whose word and warrant and none other he was willing to let his Arms fall out of his hand And now I beseech you what is the state of Affairs Treaties the just Rules of Friendship are converted into the treacherous snares of interest Heretofore we fought armed but now under the fraudulent name of Peace we find our selves little better than without Arms environed by a most powerful King exposed to dangers It is uncertain how far the Spaniards will extend the greatness of their power and arbitrage If enlarging Dominion be their design no other mans state is more secure than that of Piedmont True it is that my Prince stands the first exposed and although he be strengthened with his own generosity and animated by the hopes of friends yet he hath recourse as to the inviolable Sanctuary of Faith to your assistances He supposes them because of the treaties the promises and your friendship I may say of your own interest but let that be left to be weighed in the scales alone of your greatest prudence 'T is certain that common and greater troubles are at hand Toledo either imposes disarming or threatens War Betwixt two great and little less than equal dangers the Duke must either lose himself in the one or hazard himself in the other Betwixt War and Servitude there is no middle security
can the Duke abandon Vs if he be abandoned of all Amongst Princes there is no stronger tye than that which adjusts a conformity of Interests They are the heart-veins which meet in the liberty of the one and the safety of the other Both in a word are threatned and despised and may at last be insnared and oppressed The assistance of the Republick is necessary for Carlo and a diversion by him is necessary for the Republick if by Arms or Treaty we pretend to bring the Archduke to reason and quiet we must give that fatal Remora of the Forces of Spain imployment elsewhere I imagine the charge will be objected but for what imployment have our Ancestors left us a rich Treasure but to be serviceable at need to maintain honour and make good the greatest and most unlooked for emergencies Do you think our servitude will be less grievous when we shall be bound with our unimployed Treasure and bound with the chains of our own gold It is much better to fear than make tryal of the Spanish Forces and if we fear them let us dispose of a defence far from us The rule of just is of equal extent amongst Princes If Philip give his most vigorous assistance to the Archduke why should we offend in giving ours to Carlo To Carlo with whom interest combines us and faith given requires it After the promise given deliberation and counsel are no more in our own power Let us look out Examples of old and revolve the Memorials of fresher date we shall not find that the worm of a promise falsified hath ever corroded the integrity of publick faith And that for this reason because this bond of things divine and humane cannot be loosned but the order of the world will be confounded and civil societies left as a prey to opinions interests and affections If we will make our selves idle spectators of others oppressions we our selves shall deserve to be abandoned by all in our dangers and with what heart can we invoke God much less our friends to our succour if obliged and also required we should leave the Duke in prey to Toledo Assistance is to be implored from Heaven it self with the right hand held up to joyn endeavour to the vow in imitation of the Marriners that have the Helm in their hand and their eye on the Stars God himself will assist our cause because this War whether it be with Arms or Money takes not counsel from ambition but is the resolution both of necessity and justice in whose bosom the Common-wealth hath always found Peace or Victory Let us couragiously adventure to take the resolution this day because though the entrance should prove difficult certainly in the progress we shall meet with accidents of hopes friendships interests and succours that me think not of I know that in great affairs it is dangerous to discover ones opinion because the Authors of resolute Councils are like to those that fling heavy stones into the air not without danger of having them return upon their own heads rather than hit the mark to which the hand directed it I know also that of good success every body will be a sharer and that if it prove unprosperous the blame shall be imputed to me alone but if such respects perswade me to silence the zeal for my Country hath forced from me this discourse The Senate was really inclined to comply with the Dukes instances moved also from their own concerns whereupon they resolve to assist him and though upon no particular Treaty yet it was done under the bond of common Interest so inviolable in the minds of Princes that till the very end of the War the one wanted not money nor was the other failing in his faith They immediately consent the levy of 4000 French under the Command of Monsieur de Chastiglion at the charge of the Republick that 2000 might serve the Duke of Savoy and the other pass by Sea into Friuli but in the conclusion they remained all in Piedmont They disburse 50000 Ducats for another Levy that the Marshal Dediguieres offered of the same Nation and to the end the Army in Piedmont might be kept vigorous and contented they contribute besides other extraordinary assistances 72000 Ducats a month The Duke had a close and particular confidence with Dediguieres and he little regarding the counsels of the Court either corrupted by Strangers or confounded in the private interests of the Favourite did not only leave the passage of the Mountains open to the Souldiers which in great numbers flocked to the readiness of the pay but was moved to go himself in person to Turin 'T is not to be doubted but Carlo thinking to gain great reputation to his Forces and Counsels drew him thither with the powerful attractive of gold for the Mareshal grown old in glory and the Wars yielding easily to it had gained from slender beginnings equal reputation and wealth The Duke versed in the management of things suddenly orders a meeting with the Mareshal that should make a noise in the presence not only of his own Sons and Ministers but of the Ambassadours of France England and Venice Bethune come into Italy with Court-impressions approves the disarming of the Duke but upon better discussion of the business the prospect of affairs and the state of the present Juncture being otherwise represented Dediguieres shewing no less wisdom in his discourses than affection to Italy it was unanimously concluded that first with Negotiation and afterwards if need should be with Arms Carlo his dignity and the common interest should be maintained Dediguieres offers to the service of the Republick 2000 men under his Nephew the Count Sol but the difficulty of the passage through Rhetia made it without effect Noble was the offer of the Duke of Maine to come with an Army levied at his own charge into Piedmont and forcing the passage into the Milanese to penetrate into the State of the Republick But vast obstacles lying in the way though the Duke couragiously boasted to overcome them the Senate accepted only the good affection judging it also their advantage that he should reside at Court to make opposition to those who in the disadvantages of Italy understood not the loss of that Crown also Willing therefore to procure elsewhere a Levy of Strangers they send to the united Switzers to have 4000 men and to the Grisons to obtain passage Giovanni Baptista Padavino their Secretary who formerly having concluded the League expired a few years since was very acceptable among that people with particular applause of wisdom and dexterity He imploys himself together with Augustin Dolce Resident in Zurich by those means which suit with Rhetia where poverty the defect of the Country goes hand in hand with avarice the vice of that Nation From France the Court taking it as if the Republick did not procure those passages but for their own safety and the indemnity of Italy came order to Gheffier not to oppose
of a Musquetton from the other side of the Lisonzo which stroke him in the reins and brought him within a few hours after into the Quarter where coming to extremity he expired with the piety and constancy becoming every Christian Souldier His life made famous in the Wars of Flanders where he got the name of Bras de fer because having lost his natural one he made use of one of Iron deserved peradventure to have met with death in a more honourable occasion But in War chance ballances the events not distinguishing for the most part in the last action baseness from valour The Senate so much the more careful to adorn the memory of the dead by how much the Common people were ready to blame his conduct when alive acknowledged the services he had done by giving yearly pensions to his Mother and his Sons and defraying his publick Funeral caused a Monument to be erected for him in the Church of St. Giovanni and St. Paul with an Equestrian Statue In place of the dead was substituted with the title of Governour General of the Armies Giovanni de Medici natural Son of Cosmo the First Grand Duke of Tuscany who in the Wars of France and Hungary had acquired great fame The Prince d'Este to avoid any emulation with Medici was sent into Lombardy whither also de Rossi was transferred to observe in those parts the jealous proceedings of the Spanish Army Before this new General was arrived in Friuli the Venetians attempted to execute the design of Pompeo Justiniano to raise a Fort upon an height covered with Chesnut-trees on the other side being a Rivulet which runs betwixt the Hills of Lucinis and from thence to batter the great Tower and the Bridge which towards Goritia lies over the Lisonzo but no sooner came any Souldiers to seize that situation but they of the Archdukes side apprehending the design flocked thither in great numbers and after long skirmishes obliged them to retire and planted a Fort there called St. Bosco The Venetians nevertheless a little more backwards raised another and with some great pieces destroyed the Bridge which was of great convenience to the Enemy but Trautmanstorf a little above laid another upon Rafts covered by a certain turning of the Chanel and fortified it with some Trenches and Cannons upon the River it self The Venetians thereupon withdraw their Battery become now of little profit and in the Hills more distant from Lucinis made another Fort called from the Family of the Proveditor Erizzo or from its figure the Star After this doubting lest the Enemy strengthened with many Companies under the Spanish pay and by Isolani with some Troops out of Croatia should possess the Plain of Mainizza betwixt Lucinis and Fara another Fort was laid there in form of a square and of a more considerable circuit to which the General Priuli gave his own name So that all that Campagnia became a circumference of Forts and a defence of Redoubts and Trenches dispersing and imploying all that Souldiery which united into a body might have been able to undertake some more generous adventure The season proper for the management of Arms being past in this manner Excursions were made on both sides with equal damage to certain Villages in the Mountains Henry Count d' Ampierre French by Nation was no sooner come into Ferdinands Camp with 500 Hungarian Foot and 400 Horse but attempts to get himself reputation by going out of Gradisca and falling into the Venetian Quarters at Romans where in a large circuit a few men were lodged And it happened that he brake in upon them but the Souldiers recovering their first disorder and putting themselves in defence in a great house which stood in the midst obliged them to retire To repay them in the same coin Camillo Trevisano passed at noon-day the Lisonzo which in that season was very shallow and forces a Quarter of Walloons who save themselves by flight he retiring in good order upon the confluence of the Enemy from all parts thither Trautmanstorf to resent it with equal boldness passes with all his Horse to this side with more happy success for having driven in certain Guards advanced he meets with Trevisano come out of Lucinis with few Companies of Capelletty on Horse-back Five Companies of Cuirassiers a little behind were to serve for their Retreat with some Corsi placed in ambuscade betwixt Ditches and Hedges But the heavy Horse of Trautmanstorf shocking the light ones of the Venetians obliged them in the charge to such disorder that in place of rallying behind the Squadrons of the Cuirassiers they forced in upon them and confused them in such sort that they drew them to run with them The Germans pursued to the Trenches of Lucinis by which and the Forts being repulsed thought fit to retire the Infantry remaining a prey to the Enemy who cutting off their way they were either cut to pieces or dispersed Francisco Justiniano and Giovanni Domenico Ornano Captain of the Corsi being Prisoners Foglia a French Captain was killed and on the Archdukes side Trautmanstorf Marradas and other chief Officers were slightly hurt Justiniano a while after was exchanged with Father Valerio a Jesuit and Ferdinans Confessor who contrary to the orders of the Republick passing through their Country in a disguised habit came to be a Prisoner From Dalmatia and Istria came at the same time advice of several successes for the General Zane dis-imbarking at Scrisa suddenly by night plants his Cannon with such a fright to the defenders which consisted of Germans Segnans and some Vscocchi whose principal nest it was that they sent out to treat of a surrender Giovanni Sarsich one of the very vilest of the Vscocchi Captain of the place considering that for him made criminal already of hainous offences there could be no place in the agreement attempts to make his escape but finding the passages stopped enters the Town again animating those of his party who despaired of pardon to defend themselves The others intimidated with the threatnings of the General that if they delayed till the first Volly of his Cannon he would give them no quarter rising up against Sarsich cut off his head sending it with the Keys of the Town to Zane who received them at discretion giving them all afterwards liberty and life except the Vscocchi who lost their heads by the hand of the Hangman The Cannon taken away Scrisa was utterly demolished and afterwards attempting to land at Buccari succours by reason of the importance of the place flocking from all parts the season permitted not longer stay for the Gallies there In Istria whilst the unwholesomness of the air consumed the Souldiers taking away also some of the Chiefs as it happened to Martinengo and the Cavalier Thomaso Cocapani to the General Loredano Anthonio Barbaro was appointed to succeed Trautmanstorf made a course thither to oblige the Venetians as afterwards happened to quit the Posts possessed about Zemino which is a
defence of which the Savoyards not willing to ingage themselves burnt it and thereupon followed a notable Skirmish in the open field where were killed on the Spanish side together with 200 Souldiers the Son of the Prince of Ascoli and Lodovico Gambaloita Colonel of the Lombards an experienced and valiant Commander The Governour aiming to inclose the Duke sends towards Gattinara a body of his Army and with the rest takes his march towards Crescentino Carlo was first posted in Sigliano which is a place environed by moorish grounds and waters with one sole avenue and very opportune to succour Vercelli if the Governour should attacque it Seeing afterwards the Enemies motion towards Crescentino taking with him his Cavalry and 2000 Musquetiers behind them passes in sight of them and coming first he provides and preserves that place Threatning as he passed to fire Livorno a great Town of Monferrat he receives Hostages with promise of contribution Several Skirmishes happened in one of which Francisco Vives Son of the Ambassadour in Genoua commanding 100 Horse fell into the hands of the Savoyards The Spaniards frustrated in their first design vented their malice with burning the Villages of Piedmont and Carlo of Monferrat to be even with him either out of hatred to the Duke of Mantua or because willing to proceed with a certain respect towards the Milanese Alphonso d' Avalos was Governour of Monferrat born in Italy but by extraction and no less in affection Spanish who having several times provoked a rupture experiences now the equal burden of the Arms both of his friends and of his enemies He assembles a certain number of the Country-Militia but Carlo fearing lest the Spanish Garrisons should practise to get themselves into those places which should make themselves most troublesom to them caused the Prince Cardinal Mauritio to take as he did with little opposition and demolish Vulpiano Autumn was now come and with so much rain that the Rivers overflowed on all sides The chief bodies of the Armies were therefore constrained to halt for some days the Spaniards in Livorno and Bianze and in Crescentino the Savoyard The waters at last making place Toledo who aimed at Vercelli commands Madruccio with the Germans to lodge at St. Ja and he with the rest goes to St. Germano eight miles distant from Vercelli a place though not exquisitely fortified that had nevertheless a good Rampart and a Ravellin without The Signor di Cro was Governour with 500 Foot Savoyards and 300 of Piedmont but scarce had the Spaniards plantted five pieces of Cannon in Battery but he first overcome either by fear or infidelity renders himself saving the plundering to the Town and to the Souldiers their Arms. Carlo was on the way to relieve it when understanding the loss inraged with grief and anger he retired and inveighing bitterly against the baseness of the Governour caused him to be arrested and his head taken off venting his fury afterwards upon Monferrat Bianze which made resistance against his Vantguard experienced the utmost of rigour and many Towns and Villages yielded to the fire sword spoil and contributions Piedmont in the mean time was no less afflicted with sword and burning in that part especially situate betwixt the Sesia and the Dora though the Duke to restrain excursions had laid two Forts in places convenient for it But Toledo having his aim still upon Vercelli feigns his march towards Crescentino when the Duke still marching in his flank endeavours to prevent him Each Army aspired to anticipate his Enemy and be first in the Plain called Apertole where they might conveniently range themselves and either give or receive battel The Duke hastened to pass being the more earnest in it because Toledo made as if he would amuse and hinder him and therefore brings the best of his Forces into the Vantguard in hope to come to blows The Spaniards feigning to attacque him in Front charged with 10000 Foot and 2000 Horse his Rear which consisted of 4000 French and some few Horse and in the filing through a Wood was disordered so that he was now put to fight with his Enemy with the situation and with his own disorder and although the Count of St. Giorgio with 500 commanded Musquetiers arrived to their relief yet it was so late that it served only to put the Enemy to a stand for a while till night coming on the fight ended and the French retired to the gross of the Army Though the number of the dead on the Dukes side exceeded not 200 Foot and 50 Horse the Spaniards with reason ascribed to themselves the Victory because they remained masters of the field and of much baggage The Duke had the contentment to see the French blooded hoping that the ancient hatred and emulation betwixt these Nations being once awakened they would repair their losses and bring no small advantage to himself He retires to Crescentino and the Governour returns to Lucedio from whence he was come passes afterwards to Venavia to begirt Vercelli from far and orders the Germans to take in Salizzolo which lying on the way of Invrea excluded all succours from that side Nevertheless Carlo had brought them in before so that under the Marquess di Caluso who by flight had saved himself out of the Spaniards hands there was 5000 effectual Foot and 250 Horse strengthening the place in such sort that Toledo judged the enterprise for that year too late and unseasonable and contents himself to possess those Posts only which in the next Campagnia might best serve for his purpose To keep the Forces of the Savoyards separated into several parts Mortara the Governour of Alessandria taking the field with few less than 5000 Foot and Horse for the most part of the Militia of the Country takes in Canelli and afterwards Cortemiglia The Duke presently orders the Prince Cardinal to oppose him joyning 3000 Souldiers of the Country Militia to 1000 French Three hundred of the Monferrins lodging in St. Sebastiano upon the Po shut up the River and infested the parts thereabouts A thousand five hundred of the Savoyards attaque this Port and with little ado cutting to pieces the defenders raze it to the ground St. Giorgio attempted St. Damiano but was repulsed and Mortara at Cestiola had no better success Thus betwixt the parties passed several factions and ambuscadoes wherein Fortune gave little advantage to either But beyond the Mountains Nemours having got together about 7000 men gave not only jealousie to the Savoyards but some apprehensions also to the neighbouring Provinces of France whereupon Monsieur d' Allingcourt the Duke of Bellegarde and Dediguieres who governed the Lisonzo Burgundy and Dauphine having a Meeting in Lyons where also was Prince Thomaso whom the Duke his Father had sent with a good strength into Savoy and falling to reflect upon the intestine troubles of the Kingdom and the artifices of Strangers that might under this Army either be fomented or concealed they resolved to deny him passage
and by all fair means to perswade him to Peace It behoved him therefore to restrain himself within that narrow corner which served the Spaniards for passage of their Troops into Flanders Being repulsed at the Bridge of Gressin which he attempted to pass he was there abandoned by the French who in a body marched away with flying Colours He was no sooner got back with the Troops of Spain into the County of Burgundy but he lends his ear to an accord and though he pretended some place in Soveraignty and to keep a Garrison in Nixi as it were for his Appennage nevertheless he was contented that 50 Switzers should be left there for a year and 50000 Crowns beside some hopes of having one of Carlo's Daughters for his Wife The prize and prey of fraud being come to nought Toledo to prepare for some enterprise worthy of himself and of his Forces applied so much the more to straighten Vercelli causing dal Luna to possess Gatinara which stopped another passage over the River to the Town it self All this while Treaties of Peace ceased not the season now become very sharp giving opportunity for it For that purpose Lodovisio already assumed into a Cardinalship and Bethune conferred with the Governour in Trin and with the Duke in Chivasso and finding in both an equal peevishness and punctuality not to be willing to offer Propositions they offered a rough draught containing That the Duke for the first step licensing the French the Governour should then retire out of Piedmont and quit the places possessed during this War That he should then also discharge the Switzers and Germans with a part of the Horse and should promise not to molest the Venetians That Savoy should then quit all that had been taken in this War and that Toledo should at last do the same The Duke made no difficulty to give his assent because the conditions were seemly and preserved common safety But the Governour of Milan denies them upon the wonted pretext to have no power to meddle in the affairs of the Venetians otherwise than by Arms. As for Savoy he promised nothing more but his word to the Pope and to France not to offend him and to restore what he possessed when the Duke with an effectual disarming should shew an inclination to Peace refer to the Judgment of the Emperour the differences with the House of Gonzage and render the places taken But Carlo not observing in these conditions any footstep of the Treaty of Asti saw Italy and himself involved in greater suspicions and the Venetians in more considerable dangers And therefore to the faith of the promises agreed on and the gratitude of the succours received he added this consideration That the Governour aiming to break this Union the better to oppress all he could expect no other advantage by it but to be the last should perish in the common deluge For this cause although the Mediators did de novo speak with him and also with the Governour discoursing of modifications and reprises and that the Governour insinuated to him particular advantages if separating from the Republick he would make a private accord he constantly resisted all their Propositions In this management Bethune encountred the Dukes kind acceptance and applause and Lodovisio that of Spain it seeming that he now designed to lodge in that Monarchy the hopes which together with their habit many of the Cardinals use to put on The Treaty being now at an end Bethune would have repassed the Alps if the Venetians had not prevailed with him to stay for the order and grace of the Treaty Peace then despaired of all parties arm with great diligence and the Governour making great Levies every where keeps his Army in great vigour Carlo strengthens himself with 6000 Foot and 700 Horse which after the accord with Nemours being of no use in Savoy he causes to descend into Piedmont and Dediguieres not regarding the threatnings and protests of the Count of France sends him 4000 Foot and 600 Horse raised under the Venetian Pay The courage of the Duke and the gold of the Republick drew Souldiers in great number and Ernesto Count of Mansfelt arriving in the name of the Protestant Princes of the Empire at Turin offered as many as they needed The Venetians finding the difficulty great to get supplies through the straights of the passages of the Grisons resolved to make use of the Sea although with greater charge agreeing with the Count Levestein for the Levy of 3000 Walloons and of as many Hollanders under Count John Ernest of Nassaw The Winter was spent in giving orders and making provisions yet not wholly without some intermixture of enterprises of War for Ferdinand Duke of Mantua the better to redress by his presence the affairs of his States being come to Casale Carlo resolved now to do him a publick affront causing several of his Towns to be plundered under his nose and Moncucco to be assaulted which by its vicinity was very troublesom to Chieri Though Ferdinand desired to bring succours into it yet the Savoyards Cannon not giving time the place was presently buried in its own ruines and the Governour coming forth without Arms the Germans that were of the Garrison being cut to pieces the Monferrins had their lives given them These attempted a revenge upon Passerano assisted by some of the Spanish Horse but being repulsed by the Peasants alone left dead upon the place the Cavalier Rivara Governour of Trino with the reputation of a gallant Souldier On the other side the Signor Varriea with some few French recovered by Scalada Salizuola not well guarded by the Germans Toledo not to let the whole Winter pass without some advantage frames a design to surprise Crescentino put upon it by two Nephews of the Signor of Albigni who upon some distast with the Duke had taken imployment on the Spanish side But Carlo with good Spies having his eyes and ears every where came to the knowledge of it and carefully sending Prince Thomaso to change the Garrison he brake the design The Governour seeing that remaining in the field did diminish the Army without any advantage orders Mortara that abandoning the Posts possessed he should withdraw it into the most convenient and quiet Quarters of the Milanese leaving Garrisons in Trino for Monferrat and in St. Germano and Gattinara for Piedmont But the Duke through excessive fatigue falling to be crazy was still active with his mind ordering the Prince Vittorio to attaque Gattinara where were 4000 Foot in Garrison To dispatch it quickly the Prince had a mind to take it by Assault but the French Officers thinking it a hazard of too great difficulty he would not ingage himself in it but turned about to Masserano This is a little Principality on the other side the Sesia where for the more strengthening the Vercelli on that side Toledo designed to place a Garrison but whilst ratifications were expected from Spain concerning the recompences with which that
Prince was to be contented Vittorio breaks the Treaty with his Sword The Princess who alone with her Sons was within it from fear was easily perswaded to surrender At Creveceur a place appertaining to the same the dispute was something harder because Luna hasted from Milan with succours but Vittorio going to meet him beats him leaving Luna himself with many of his dead upon the place The place then renders of its own accord and because it is a Fief of the Church justly excused to the Pope the force whilst that Prince so perniciously conspired against Piedmont Caluso Governour of Vercelli drives the Enemy out of Desana but factions and further progress ended with the year the Prince also falling into a dangerous sickness The Venetians were not well pleased to hear that Carlo sparing the Milanese which did offend him should trouble the Monferrat which was innocent and therefore attempted to set on foot a Composure betwixt the two Dukes and that in order to some kind of reconciliation of their minds they should speak together but 't was in vain because Ferdinand required that as a Preludium to the future friendship the Savoyards should have regard to his State and Carlo who found not the French willing to enter into the Milanese by reason of the interests of that Crown alledged for excuse that with invading it he should have re-inforced Toledo with those assistances which some of the Princes of Italy are in that case obliged to give He continues therefore in his insults and damages done to the Monferrat and so much the more by how much the Duke of Mantua having a little before married Katherine Princess of Medici and thereby the former project of Marriages being fallen to the ground he had now no other remedy for his pretensions but to do himself reason with his Sword whereupon in the places taken and particularly in the Canavese he exacted an oath from the people as their lawful Prince An. Dom. 1616 THE HISTORY OF THE REPUBLICK OF VENICE THE THIRD BOOK MANY believed that King Philip being of an upright mind and a most impartial understanding and the Duke of Lerma both by Genius and Interest inclined to Peace that which followed in Italy was approved rather than contrived in the Court of Spain and that it had its rise from that Triumvirat which Pietro Girone Duke d'Ossuna Viceroy of Naples Toledo Governour of Milan and la Queva Ambassadour in Venice formed who in their vast thoughts endeavouring to banish Peace and oppress Italy had their aim not so much to make themselves famous as the imployment necessary to the King and of advantage to themselves It was therefore judged that the Councils of Madrid ingaged upon their relations in a point of honour and reputation in which the Nation is beyond measure tenacious did prefer this sole consideration before so many others which rendred the present actings prejudicial to the Monarchy because in some Princes hatred springing up in others jealousies being awakened it seemed that all were afraid and nothing was thought secure from the Power of Spain or sufficient for their avarice To inform themselves then of the mind of the King and of the Favourite the Venetians give command to Pietro Gritti their Ambassadour a Minister of a so well tempered prudence that flegm was not predominant nor did it yield to the sagacity of that Court no less considerate than circumspect to represent the present state of affairs Putting them in mind of the ancient correspondencies sincerely practised with that Crown for the restraint of the Turks the Peace of Italy and the good of Christendom assuring them also that the Republick retained the same lively motives of esteem and affection towards that Crown united to the designs and intentions of a free and honourable Peace They declare withal that having taken Arms to defend themselves against the untolerable outrages of the Uscocchi they pretended nothing of the Archduke but the execution of things promised That Carlo had nothing to require of the Governour of Milan but the observance of things already agreed To what purpose then should Italy be scourged with Armies and tortured with Jealousies if under the shadow of mutual faith which is the most precious Crown of Princes all things might be quieted The Ambassadour added other conceptions which might manifest the Republick inclined to Peace but resolved not to abandon their own decorum or their friends In Spain the Ministers had various reflections thereupon It seemed to some that the arbitrement which they affected in the affairs of Italy being rather called into doubt than maintained it was fit to re-establish it with some advantage before to admit of a Treaty Others apprehending through the universal disgust of the Princes greater commotions and accidents which time did afterwards produce greater indeed than could have been believed were of opinion to embrace conditions of composure Lerma to make himself Arbiter of the War and of the Peace inclines that a Treaty should be set on foot but that it was to be transacted in Spain doubting lest the Emperour resolved that the affairs of the Vscocchi should be composed if the management of the Peace should be in his Court he should constrain the Archduke to accept it in which case the Venetians free from a diversion on that side mihgt be able to revenge themselves upon the Milanese for those jealousies which the Governour had endeavoured to bring upon them It was therefore answered to the Ambassadour in the most lively expressions that the mind of the King always conformable to piety and justice was possessed with equal motives of inclination to Peace with the Republick and with the Duke whereupon it was resolved in Venice and in Turin to dispatch to Gritti powers to treat and conclude a Peace The Ministers of France and England did highly resent it by reason of that competition of Authority which in affairs of weight Princes though friends ascribe to themselves prejudging unhappy success to the business if placed in the self-will of the Spaniards their authority were not qualified by the power of some other Crown which might be able to facilitate the Negotiation and warily inspect the conclusion But although the designs and ends of the Duke of Lerma were not unknown Carlo nevertheless thought to have much advantaged himself by having brought the Spaniard to treat with him as an equal and the Republick hoped that the King thus interessed in the mediation of Peace the minds of the Ministers of Italy would prove less hostile and troublesom That Court being more given to delay than conclude all things began and proceeded very slowly but the War was speeded in Friuli with so much the more diligence though in Piedmont with greater success In Istria the Venetians happened to take Zemino a place strong and of importance The Town was easily taken being abandoned by the Garrison but the Castle was forced by three Batteries there marching out 300 Germans and some of
if Guards had not been timely appointed laying hands on the person and house of the Ambassadour la Queva believed the principal mover of the attempts of Ossuna But the vanity of the report quickly appearing one more troublesom arrives upon it The Spanish Fleet increased to the number of eighteen Ships and three and thirty Gallies shewing themselves before Lesina had provoked the Venetians to battel and that coming out of the Port shewed themselves ready for the Encounter But the Spaniards discharging their Cannon afar off gave them the slip in the night Shewing themselves again afterwards with the advantage of a fair wind obliged the Venetians that had it contrary to stand upon the defence of the Harbour whereupon the Spaniards with the same propitious wind went and anchored at Trau vecchio pillaging certain Barks and burning some Cabanes there Zane afflicted that the Enemy was so far advanced and to see himself left behind having no mind to abandon the great Ships and separate himself from them hales them out of the Port with such length of time as is usual in disorders of that nature and makes to Spalato to suppress any Incursions and Hostility the Spaniards might attempt upon that Coast But Lieva in the mean time passing speedily with the Gallies towards Zara for a booty offering it self casually to him was diverted from a greater Victory because the orders he had imposed precisely upon him to attempt the surprise and taking of Pola or some other Port in Istria but coming in sight near Morter a shelf of Dalmatia of two Merchant Gallies Vessels of great bulk for carriage but not fit for fight built especially for the transport of Merchandize which in great abundance pass by long voyages reciprocally from Persia Turkie and Venice whilst although newly come under the Convoy of seven Gallies of the Fleet they sailed with great negligence ignorant of what had happened at Lesina possesses himself of them Upon the discovery of the Spanish Ships the Merchant Gallies run ashore the men saving themselves and the other provided for their safety with their Oars but one not so nimble remained though void of men in the power of the Enemy with some small Vessels which were Victuallers to the Fleet. By an action which made so great a noise the Alarum was given every where which made the Spanish Officers believe they should find no place unprovided and having now the Venetian Fleet coasting upon them and being besides embarassed with the Prizes and the rich Booty crossing the Sea towards Mont Angelo keeping close to the shore they got back to Brindisi and then the Gallies went out of the Gulph Ossuna not at all satisfied that for a piece of thievery there was lost an opportunity of a more important conquest sharply reproved Lieva for it nevertheless boasting of the prey caused the Wares and Ships to be brought into Naples with solemnity much rejoycing at the displeasure which appeared in Venice and in the hopes to bring the Republick into War with the Turk because many of those Ministers being interessed in the Commodities taken and others feigning themselves to be so as that Court made profit by the complaints so they pretended to be repaired in the loss by the Venetians Nevertheless Almorò Nani Bailo had the good luck without much ado to stifle that noise partly with reason which distinguished the accident from the blame and partly by change of the King which disordered for a time the Empire whilst to Achmet that was dead passing by his two little Sons Mustapha his Brother succeeded But at Venice they were not a little disturbed at the news of this success and the blame being laid upon the delay of moving the Fleet from Lesina and no less upon the negligent Convoy of the light Gallies Pietro Foscarini was sent Inquisitor to clear it whether the Chiefs were to blame or not To Zane was substituted Veniero in the Generalship and thereupon the Command of the Ships being vacant it was committed to Francesco Morosini Some other Ships and Gallies besides were ordered to be made ready together with the Gallion called il Balbi of a vast bigness All Courts did now ring in favour of the Republick that under the pretext of Treaties and of Peace the Spanish Ministers had designed to give her a more cruel blow and because it was certain that neither their Fortune nor Arts were pleasing to the Princes of Italy the Senate ordered Simeon Contarini returning from his Ambassie of Rome to visit Cosmo the Grand Duke who had denied his Gallies to Ossuna and withheld a certain sum of money sent at first to Milan in assistance of Ferdinand his Kinsman Thence he passed to the Dukes of Vrbin Modena Mantua and Parma giving them all to understand That the most potent Engine of Foreign power in Italy was the patience of the Princes for whom it was now time that they should understand how much the liberty of that Country was hated by Strangers whilst they accounted all that for the greatest injury which was justly made use of to oppose their avarice and ambition But being held even all of them in the bonds of a greater dependency they knew not what to do but wish better times for the common safety every one having a sense of the Common-wealths sufferings but no man moving in favour of it Their greatest hopes then were reduced to a diversion in Piedmont for which the Venetians besides the monthly disbursements furnishing 80000 Crowns as an extraordinary aid to the Duke had given him the means to draw Dediguieres once more into Italy and to maintain his Army in such vigour that whilst Toledo had his men yet in their Quarters St. Damiano was besieged a Town environed with a thick Wall and a good Rampart of earth within it and kept by Andrea Prando with 600 Souldiers but he miserably burned under the ruines of some houses the Garrison without a Commander after five days battery was forced in a most furious assault Dediguieres had honoured the Enterprise with his presence and the Duke during the contest running to and fro amongst the foremost had his Horse killed under him with the loss of some few Souldiers who being of no note remained as usual buried in oblivion The place given to pillage was presently demolished and the Duke laying waste the Country constrained Mortara and Davalos for want of victuals to quit Alba who were entred into it with 4000 men And now finding in it 1000 Souldiers only Monferrines mingled with some Germans the Duke causes the Count St. Giorgio to invest it and after draws near with the Army The Governour who was Alleramo and one of the Counts of St. Giorgio also but a deadly Enemy to Guido made as if he would hold it out to the last though it was in a manner open yet environed on three sides with the Tanaro and other little Rivers The Germans lodged in the Out-works and the Inhabitants had the defence
but some few of the Vscocchi and for the affairs of Piedmont they insisted upon the Dukes disarming after which things they offered a restitution of all yet without any prescription of time or obligation on their side to lay down Arms. But Gritti foreseeing that they joyntly aimed at the predominancy in Italy and to weary out the Princes in jealousies sustained that for common quiet and security the disarming of the Milanese ought also to be concerted and as to the interests of the Vscocchi insists that those three sorts should be banished which the Republick had already declared and for the rest that the agreement in Vienna should be precisely executed For some kind of temperament it was proposed by Lerma that the Venetians should first render the places in Istria Ferdinand then to perform the promises on his side and after that the Republick should withdraw their Arms out of Friuli the word of his King remaining security for the due execution of the Treaty But in this present state of affairs the news arriving that the Hollanders were safely landed in Italy Lerma in anger protests to Gritti that if the Treaty were not concluded within one day he would hold it for broken The Ambassadour complaining that the means of necessary defence should be converted into the pretexts of a most unjust War shewed himself very indifferent whether the Negotiation were continued or broken Chefniller gave out that the Negotiation coming to dissolve in Spain the Emperour should re-assume it elsewhere and the Ambassadours of France and England seeming to wonder that Lerma should proceed with such passion the Secretary Arostighi comes to Gritti to excuse the Dukes heat and to signifie to him in the Name of the King that he held not the Treaty otherwise broken than that he reserved wholly to himself the power to approve the Articles treated on when he should know they were accepted by the Senate The Ambassadour thereupon equally disapproves the things proposed and the form Lerma then at last calls together the Nuntio the Ambassadour of France and him of Venice offering to the two first that as to Savoy the Capitulation of Asti should not be altered and as to the Venetians they restoring the half of the places possessed and afterwards the rest at twice Ferdinand should also go on alternatively in the execution of that which some years past had already been agreed upon at Vienna Gritti not at all satisfied with this requires that Ferdinand should first settle in Segna the Garrison agreed upon that then the Republick should quit one place in Istria and that all the rest afterwards being executed Arms should be every where withdrawn Hereupon Lerma not dissenting certain Articles were drawn but in the affair of Carlo the Ambassadour sustaining that by reason of new accidents it was necessary there should be some explication and addition to the Treaty of Asti the whole business thereupon was at a stand Things standing in this posture at Madrid Gritti receives the revocation of his powers for the Venetians and the Duke being exasperated to extremity against the Spanish Ministers thought it better to have the Treaty transported to the Court of France where the change of Government opened a way to hopes of a better minding of the affairs of Italy Gritti then had no other Commission but to ratifie and see that worded which should be concluded at Paris by the Ambassadours Bon and Gussoni and King Lewis was assured that Carlo being satisfied in the point of disarming the Senate dissented not from the substance of that which had been in Proposition at Madrid about the Vscocchi adding only in consideration of late emergencies the restitution of Ships and the Merchandize stayed and made prize of by Ossuna and the rather because the reprisals could not be called just whilst Spain declared not to be in enmity or rupture with the Republick Gradisca in the mean time being brought to the last gasp the Austrian Commanders imployed all their power to make it subsist Several reliefs having not succeeded to get in by stealth they resolved passing on this side the Lisonzo with 600 Horse and 400 experienced Foot to attempt the Line to make way for the succours but being repulsed by the Guards of Horse upon them the action proved very bloody Of the Venetians were killed Marc Anthonio Manzano Pietro Avogadro and Leonoro Gualdo persons of Noble birth and all their Captains of Horse The loss in other respects appeared not unequal The night following the Austrians having a mind to make another attempt the breaking of some of the floats upon which they were to pass over suspended the effect But on the other side a while after they assaulted those Batteries which incommoded Rubia and driving out of the Redoubt which was most advanced four Companies of Switzers surprised in their negligence and killing some Cannoniers who would have made resistance they entred into the Quarter even to the lodging of del Lando where they were opposed by some Corsi till Don Giovanni coming with some succours forced them to retire The Battery was presently recovered and some Cannon being unnailed and turned upon the Enemy made a great slaughter amongst them Marradas and D'Ampierre still applying their minds to new attempts laying a Bridge over the Plain of Mainizza passed the River and convoying some provisions with a great body of men finding the Line ill guarded and having had the encounter only of a few Horse brings them happily into Gradisca Nassau was commanded by the Bridge of Fara with 600 Musquetiers to charge them in the flank but doing it out of time and the Germans under the favour of the Town fording the Lisonzo by the Hills of the Carso got safe into their Quarter Marradas encouraged by this with 800 Horse and 500 Musquetiers assaults some Quarters upon the same Hills forcing certain Trenches and although at that time repulsed yet upon a second attempt he was able to bring powder and meat by the way of Dobredo into the Fort Stella from whence it was afterwards carried into Gradisca The Camp of the Venetians was found weakened by its suffering and the Hollanders in particular not accustomed to the Climate were afflicted with several diseases of which Nassau himself dies in Monfalcone and Lando falls desperately sick It was therefore resolved to reduce the Quarters into a lesser compass and to abandon St. Michaele whence Marradas arguing a greater weakness took heart to assault them but was vigorously repulsed with the death of 300 of his own Discovering afterwards preparations to hazard anew succours the Venetians resolved to encounter it near to St. Martino with 300 Foot under Oratio Baglione The Enemy being discovered to be more than had been supposed which through by-ways conveyed a certain quantity of meal the Prince of Este returned to the Camp in the place of Medici who was indisposed gave Baglione advertisement that without ingagement he should preserve himself till He might arrive with
la Queva that in the Name of the King he should give his word for it to the Senate In this Treaty which is called the Treaty of Madrid the will of Matthias that the affairs of the Vscocchi should be composed had great influence and also the desire of Lerma that the French should not be ingaged further in the affairs of Italy as to other things aiming rather to make an end of the War than to confirm the Peace When the first advise from Paris arrived at Venice the news was generally received with great joy and by the Senate so considered that having obtained the expulsion of the Vscocchi and the observance always pretended of the agreement in Vienna their Rights were not only with great grace maintained but their intentions justified and although they had not made by the War any particular progresses of advantage nevertheless the Common-wealth with great constancy had without all accidents never receded from the point reduced Gradisca to extremity taken many places lost nothing of their own and at the same time resisting the jealousies of Toledo defended the Sea from Ossuna together with the dignity of Carlo preserved the glory and common liberty of Italy and disputing Authority with the Spaniard called in France to take part in the Treaty and in the Warranty of the Conditions Some nevertheless more tenacious in the customs of the Country did not in the formality of the Treaty acknowledge the wonted punctuality and obedience of the Ministers because the Ambassadours had transgressed their Commissions neither did it appear that Manteleone had a sufficient authority but that it was believed that they were still to depend upon the abstruse sense and mysterious counsels of Spain whilst possibly in Italy the Forces and the Courage slackning and what concerns Piedmont being executed the Common-wealth would remain loosned from the union with the Duke and separated from the common interests Amidst these opinions the respect to France prevailing to whom the mediation was voluntarily offered it was resolved to approve the Treaty but at the same time to recal the Ambassadours to imprisonment to expiate their disobedience Simeon Contarini Cavalier was sent as an Extraordinary into France to inform the King of the just motives the Senate had for it but Lewis being something troubled that the Ambassadours should be punished for that which in contemplation of himself they seemed to have incurred passed such effectual Offices in their favour that at last being once called home the punishment was pardoned All being approved at Madrid which had been agreed at Paris the advice of the conclusion was by an Express dispatched from the Court to the Governour of Milan causing him to be held up by the way whom the Ambassadour Gritti sent to Venice to the end that the knowledge of it arriving before others to the Ministers of the Crown they might in the execution of the things agreed the better resolve that which the conjunction and state of things should counsel them and to say truth Toledo upon it was wavering amidst various thoughts for some perswaded him to cease from all action not to discompose the Peace and others stirred him up to go on with his Arms. The Bishop of Trieste above all shewed what a great hazard Gradisca ran remonstrating that it could not hold out so long as the time prefixed for the ratifications of the Treaty in which case in the very close of the War the Venetians would become triumphant not without a blot upon the reputation of the House of Austria and ignominy upon their Arms. Toledo at last resolves either to preserve it by a diversion or to bring the Common-wealth to some agreement whereby to save the place or if it should be taken to oblige them to restore it And this he might put in practice with so much the more freedom as he was more at liberty on the side of Piedmont there being a cessation of Arms and Dediguieres repassed the Alps in regard Bethune had the 9. of October made an agreement in Pavia with Toledo himself that the Duke some time that month should restore what he had taken and disband his Army himself in November to render all and dispose of his Army conformable to the Treaty of Asti Going then in person to Lodi and sending the Prince of Avellino to Caravaggio he environs on all sides the Territory of Crema harrassing the Country to the great prejudice of the Towns Camisano and Volpino To resist them there went out of Crema 300 Horse under Lodovico Vimercati with 200 Foot which obliged the Spaniards to leave their Booty but they came near to Fara with a greater strength in the Bergamasco where by a narrow Lane that Territory joyns to that of Crema Two hundred men having the Guard in that place of a weak inclosure with a low Intrenchment rendred themselves to go out with their Swords after five hours fight Romano a great Town and of importance put it self presently into defence Girolamo Cornaro Proveditor General coming thither with Francesco Martinengo under whom they joyned some Souldiers in pay and some of the Country Francesco Erizzo came thither with title of Proveditor and Commissario But Toledo to straighten the Common-wealth the more demanded passage of the Duke of Mantua to make a further inrode on that side and published it was to bring a Garrison into Castiglione The Venetians complained highly that Toledo executed in such manner the Capitulations of Asti which obliged him to free Italy from offences jealousies and molestations and that he should no otherwise respect the Peace of Madrid which suspended warlike proceedings and terminated Hostility but with doing new mischiefs and contriving greater vexations They therefore endeavoured to stir up France with the contempt Toledo shewed of their mediation and with the obligation which engaged them to maintain to them the Treaty The Duke of Savoy after some perplexity because the desire to recover Vercelli sufficiently restrained him on the one side and common faith and his own interest advertised him on the other of the dangers the Republick was in offers to move immediately in person and recals the Troops which having caused for the most part to pass out of Italy in order to the execution of the Peace loitered under the Republicks pay in the Country de Vaux in Helvetia to attend the issue of things They stipulated besides at common charge a great Levy of French and another with Mansfield to be raised in the Provinces of the Empire Nevertheless these great preparations came presently to nothing because la Queva at Venice complying with the conclusion of the Peace and giving word for the restitution of the Ships Gallies and Merchants goods insinuates in order to preserve Gradisca a general suspension of Arms and the Popes Nuntio with the Ambassadour of France pressing it also by their offices and intreaties the Senate was perswaded to order their General that for Friuli Istria and Dalmatia he should concert
when the Spaniards failing in the things agreed it should be needful to take Arms. The Duke on the other side ingages himself to make a diversion with between fifteen and twenty thousand Foot and two or three thousand Horse if any molestation was offered to the Republick This being put into writing with mutual promise not to make Peace or Treaty apart was not at that time signed but being concluded upon the word and faith of the Princes Contracters the Publication was deferred as long as any shadow of hopes of Peace remained Upon this opportunity the Republick and the Duke pointing out to the other Princes of that Country the horrid image of slavery which threatned them all insinuated the means to free themselves from it by a general Union a thing very easie if toward common safety there was stirring in them a love equal to that excess of respect they shewed to the more powerful The said Princes were in truth little contented with the present state of things expecting from what part the hope of security and quiet would discover it self not any nevertheless had the courage to shew themselves and France it self preferring Negotiation before a rupture sent to Turin a new Ambassadour Monsieur de Modene not without the envy of Bethune that he might perswade the Duke to disband those Troops kept on foot out of Italy but he had no power to dispose of them because being maintained by the pay of the Republick it was fit to have their consent for it The endeavours then of the Crown were addressed to the Senate with a promise to take away jealousies of powerful assistance if the Spaniards should hereafter fail in the least tittle This difficulty then removed for the Venetians consented to it the French Ambassadours went to Milan to assure Toledo of the disarming and he not being able to shew distrust because they gave it him in writing privily undermines the Treaty by secret Propositions to the Duke of great advantages if he would separate himself from France and the Venetians and offered him over and above except Casale which he desired might be left to Spain the rest of Monferrat provided he would not insist to have Vercelli restored All aimed at delays and being not able to gain Savoy he turns to Mantua doing his utmost to perswade that Duke not to be satisfied with the restitution of places but to pretend recompence of damages and deny pardon to the Rebels And this serving no less for his purpose to the end to perswade Carlo not to be too hasty in rendring he lets it be divulged that Ferdinand being restored to the possession of Monferrat the Gonzaghi would give it to the Spaniards in exchange for other Possessions There was indeed such a project talked of but never concluded because it neither pleased the Duke of Mantua to deprive himself of so noble a Patrimony nor would Italy have suffered it having at last learnt it was better to resist the Spaniards by Arms than by Treaty All therefore served for the Governours purpose who not being able to overcome Carlo with his flatteries endeavoured to provoke him with disgusts and for that end his Secretary Carone being then with the French Ministers he caused him to be injoyned immediately to depart The Duke in effect was angry at it and suspending the withdrawing of his Garrisons out of the places possessed which was at the instant ready to have been done he calls presently to him the French Ambassadours as if the Treaty had been broken But they pacifying him and disswading him not to make sport for Toledo who sought nought but pretexts and difficulties upon the 6. of April he restores seventy four Towns of Monferrat and retires out of Annone Massarano and every other place feudal delivering the Prisoners to the French Ministers Of all which assurance contrary to what he could have believed being given to Toledo the report was that in a rage he brake out saying It appears the Peace must at last be executed since Heaven and Earth have fatally conspired to have it so He then releases his Prisoners and restores St. Germano but for Vercelli it seemed that the difficulty was a Labyrinth notwithstanding that from Spain at the sollicitation of the French Ministers were arrived Orders and frequent Courriers to restore it and that to disapprove his proceedings his remove from his Charge before his time was published the Duke of Feria being designed to succeed him But nothing availed for first alledging that it was not agreeable to the honour of the Monarchy to render the place while the Ambassadours of France were in Milan as if it were to extort it with the force of threatnings and protests afterwards pretending that the Town of Garesio belonging to St. Giorgio should be restored by Carlo taking away both the pretexts by the departure of the one and the restitution of the other Vercelli was notwithstanding not rendred At last the King of France giving it out that if the Spanish Colours did not boudge he should be constrained to go in person into Italy they began slowly to carry away the Ammunition and the Arms afterwards to keep footing yet a while he requires a new promise from Carlo not to offend the Duke of Mantua But the Ministers of Ferdinand declared they desired no greater security and against the liking and expectance of the Governour amply expressed it in writing Amidst the amazement the World was in to observe the proceedings of Toledo and the actions of Ossuna it quickly appeared that the designs of great men are like the springs of water whose source is more hidden than their streams All had its rise from the issue that was expected of a treacherous Plot which la Queva with participation of the fore-mentioned managed in Venice where having his Residence he had served not only as a Director to their Arms but an Architect of Treacheries There was neither deceit nor hostility which either in private or publick he practised not prying into every thing he insinuated himself into all whosoever resisted his corruptions he laid execrable impostures to his charge to him that yielded to them he proposed most damnable designs He fomented among some Souldiers of Holland kept in the Lazaretti a certain specious Tumult raised up against their Officers he attempted to debauch many from the Colours and Service of the Republick and to bring in others to practise Treasons Amongst the chief of these Ossuna sends a certain Jacques Piere a French man of Normandy and Pirate by profession a man of great courage but bred up in evil and capable of all sorts of wickedness This Fellow feigning to be unsatisfied with Ossuna declares he would be revenged of him passing to the Service of the Republick and was without difficulty received there with his Camarade called Langlad that had skill in Fire-works although Simeon Contarini Ambassador then at Rome a man of profound wisdom advertised that there might possibly some treachery
being met be obliged to separate them with the disgust of the people or with satisfaction of prejudice to the Supreme Power These Novelties of Germany coming to his knowledge he first disapproves the resolution of his Son-in-law to accept the Crown afterwards publishes at last that he would assist him and dispatching an Ambassadour to Vienna demands impossible Conditions of Peace proposing that Bohemia should remain to the Palatine whereupon from measures so fickle and ambiguous the opinion was universally confirmed that he inclined more to foment the flames of the Empire than to extinguish them Neither did the Kings of France and Denmark aim at other ends both offering to interpose but neither caring to bring things to a conclusion Three Diets were held at the same time in the Empire and there were digested the common miseries under the form of several interests In Erbipolis or Wurtzburg the Electors Ecclesiastical the Bishop of that City he of Bamberg and others together with Bavaria and all those Princes which formed the Catholick League unto which the Duke of Lorrain also was now joyned entring into an association resolved to raise an Army making General of it Maximilian Duke of Bavaria a Prince of most excellent understanding and who above all others hath had the wisdom out of the common interests to draw private advantages by merchanding time and managing of Fortune The Pope also entred himself into this Union with a monthly contribution rather for decency than strength All this without doubt was to serve for succours and advantage to Ferdinand as also in another Diet which the Elector of Saxony with the Ambassadours of Denmark and the Princes of the Lower Circle held where he prepossessed with promises of great advantages declares himself for the Austrians magnifying the Rights of Ferdinand which would render the zeal to Religion unjust if in a cause so unrighteous assistance should be given to the Bohemians The Imperial Forces being in this manner remarkably increased Ferdinand what with his own and those of Spain found himself sufficiently strengthened for the Archduke Albert from the Low Countries had sent him between seven and eight thousand Souldiers and as many being dispatched by Ossuna for the Milanese arrived about the end of the year by that way in Austria On the other side the Fortune of Frederick declined in the very beginning for in the third Diet of the fore-mentioned of the Princes of the Union assembled in his presence at Nuremberg the City complaining that the Contributions were distributed to the benefit of a few who assuming specious titles and the Primacy of the Union enjoyed vast entertainments decreed to arm themselves for their alone defence and not to furnish any money to the Army of Bohemia Frederick was then obliged to levy in his own Country about 10000 Foot and 2000 Horse with which entring the Kingdom he was in November solemnly Crowned at Prague But he no sooner put his foot into the Throne but having conferred on the Prince of Anhalt the Charge of Generalissimo of his own and also of the Bohemian Army la Tour and Mansfield who first commanded them were greatly disgusted And so the year as to the affairs of Bohemia ended Frederick signifies to the Venetians his taking of the Crown and they with Letters congratulated at the same time making choice to send to Ferdinand according to custom two extraordinary Embassadours which were Augustin Nani and Simeon Contarini both Knights though by reason of the turbulency of Germany their Mission was retarded for some time and in place of Nani who fell indisposed was substituted Francesco Erizzo Knight and Procurator The Republick though strongly pressed would not interest it self in the affairs of the Empire but for those of Italy continued in a greater vigilance because the designs of the Spanish Ministers not only appeared discovered but by the Treason disclosed in Venice although dissembled mens minds there remained greatly moved Besides these that which had happened in the Grisons came also to be considered by which the Republick did believe to understand that that Monarchy did aim to shut up on all sides the avenues and passes so to besiege her and when an opportunity should require it to give her some notable blow Neither did the Spaniards themselves dissemble the distast conceived in the past occurrences ascribing to her the resistance made to their designs and imputing to her that what with succours to Mantua and assistance to Savoy she had equally aimed to blemish and overthrow their reputation and predominancy in Italy The Venetians therefore seek every where for assistance and friendships far and near It appeared not safe to relye upon France now involved in domestick broils whereupon it was resolved to sign and publish the League of defence with the Duke of Savoy sending Girolamo Cavazza to the Dukes of Mantua Parma Modena and Vrbino to communicate it and to invite them to enter into it to recover once by a firm Union unto Italy its beauty and esteem and also if occasion should be offered the Priviledges of Nature which having separated her by the Alps and Sea as it were with strong Walls and an impassable Ditch from Strangers and their Manners hath intended that she should not only enjoy the wealth pleasures and benefits which with a large hand the benignity of the Air and the pleasantness of the Country impart to her but should also breathe the two most pretious Elements of sociable living Liberty and Command Not one of them had the courage to owne his consent though they all applauding it esteemed it the only defence of the common safety Of the greater Princes to whom communication was given by the ordinary Ambassadours the Pope shewed himself firm in indifferency in regard of his Office of common Father and France promised to have an eye upon the affairs of Italy though judged that to render its services more effectual in case of a new Rupture it was best not to declare it self further The Spaniards shewed themselves greatly moved judging this Alliance as a Seminary of Jealousies and bitterness In those Negotiations with Carlo there was intermixed an example of the domestick Discipline of the Common-wealth in which Rebellion and Peculat are held to be offences equally to be execrated for in the adjusting of the account of Subsidies furnished to the Duke it was found that one month was wanting and the money being issued out of the Treasury it was easily discovered that it had been converted to the proper use of Anthonio Donato the Ambassadour in England Opinion did not concur with the fact because in a person adorned with excellent parts particularly of wisdom and eloquence the fault was rendred so much the less credible by how much the more he had domestick representations of the highest integrity of his Ancestors amongst which his Uncle Leonardo Prince of the Republick and his Father Niccolo an honourable Senator had given proof in home and foreign imployments of inflexible
sparks were amicably quenched the one of small moment concerning certain waters of the Forno disputed betwixt those of Monte a Town of the Cremasca and they of Postino in the Milanese which was also easily accommodated on the place by Anthonio da Ponte Governour and Captain of Crema and by Coiro a Senator of Milan under the title of Commissioners The other carried a greater appearance because the Prince of Castiglione being under Pupillage the Town of Meldole subject to him shook off their obedience The Tutor who was the Signor di Solferino went about to chastise it but the Duke of Mantua declared it under his protection and sent a Garrison into it The other had recourse to the Gouvernour of Milan who to use authority and force at once sent thither ten Companies of Foot five hundred Horse and four pieces of Cannon But the Republick who having those little States within theirs loved not such disorders and much less that Garrisons of Strangers should be introduced there sent some Souldiers to the Borders and with the Duke of Mantua and the Guardian passed effectual offices remonstrating that as well the assistances as the enmities of the more powerful were equally dangerous that for a most trivial cause they were kindling a great fire which would first burn their house and afterwards the rest of Italy To the Ministers of Spain it was also declared that the novelty would be extremely grievous because Italy being not yet quitted from the late troubles might upon every emergency be put again into greater agitations The Governour of Milan to say truth judged not the matter such as deserved to disturb the present quiet and commanding thereupon his Souldiers not to pass beyond the Confines interposes himself adjusting the differences by punishing some of the Mutineers and pardoning all the rest The minds of the Princes nevertheless were so much disturbed with jealousies that upon every accident they were stirred up to apprehensions even upon very rumours The Town of Sabieneda which is of a situation of importance not only to the Duke of Mantua but also to the other neighbourhood was yielded in Dowry to the Prince of Stigliano one of the chief Barons of the Kingdom of Naples He being a man of mean parts allured by promises of honours especially of being made a Grandee of Spain shewed himself not unwilling to have a Garrison of that Crown put into it But his Wife of a more masculine spirit opposed both their flatteries and threatnings encouraged by under-hand perswasions of the Princes and particularly of the Venetians who would not willingly have suffered it Insomuch that the jealousie which seemed to be raised on that account presently vanished The Republick amidst their vigilancy in so many places omitting not the care of the domestick policy of their State sends three Judges throughout the Country to take a view of affairs for the right administration of Justice and removing of oppressions and grievances from their Subjects At Venice Cardinal Francesco Vendramino Patriarch being dead was substituted by the Senate Giovanni Thiepolo chief of the Church of S. Marco a man of singular charity towards the poor and of great magnificence in the building of Churches which being proposed in the Consistory by the Pope himself was confirmed without his going to the Court of Rome Prince Thomas of Savoy about this time came to Venice to give thanks for the favours which the Republick had so largely contributed to his Father and was entertained and lodged according to the Magnificence belonging to so wealthy a City From the Eastern parts came some little distraction upon mens minds in that Ali Bassa formerly Admiral and one that shewed himself very troublesom to the Common-wealth was at Constantinople promoted to be Grand Visier By such Ministers is that Empire absolutely governed whilst the Kings buried in Luxuries and the wantonness of the Seraglio shut up from all but vice give up the supreme Authority in their affairs to the basest of Slaves This man bearing in his publick Office the affections of a private man and thoughts of revenge for two Galiots Men of War taken a good while before by the Venetian Ships vents presently his spight against Buonricci Interpreter of the Venetian Bailo who had prosecuted against him in the said business causing him to be most unjustly strangled Amidst the Fast of that Nation maintained by the intestine discords of the Christians neither the Right of Nations nor the practice or respect of Princes is of any consideration insomuch that a little before also the Ambassadour of France had been some days in arrest and his Secretary upon false pretext put to the Torture Now the complaints of the Republick could not come to the King but by means of the same Visier and he to stop every passage revived the pretensions that had been silenced of those of Bossena and others who in the Prize of the Galley of Merchandize had suffered loss intending to oblige the Bailo to restitution Moreover setting on foot most unjust pretensions upon the Confines of Dalmatia he threatned Invasions and Incursions The Senate who at the conclusion of Ossuna's Government had disarmed Veniero and reduced the Fleet to little more than ordinary Guard sent Anthonio Barbaro Procurator as Proveditor General to take care of the Sea and be assistant to Dalmatia against all injuries of the Turks But before he could be in a readiness sixty Turkish Gallies laviering without Corfu with all signs and tokens of friendship while one part only of the Venetian Fleet was at Merlere with a force not able to resist landed in the Kingdom of Naples at Manfredonia where the Governour of the Castle basely presented the Captain Bassa with the Keys The Turks contented themselves to carry away out of the City and thereabouts Prisoners and Booty retiring before forty eight Gallies of Spain could joyn together at Messina At Constantinople the Ministers excusing to Giorgio Justiniano Bailo of the Republick who made a sharp complaint of it their entring into the Gulph alledged the provocations and mischiefs done them by the Spaniards But the Grand Visier was soon after snatched away by death from the designs which he proposed against the Venetians and Vsseim succeeding him one of more moderate thoughts with a present according to the custom of the Country le ts fall into silence the business of the Bossenians applying his mind and forces to a War against the Polacks to which Osman pretended to go in person For a pretext of it were alledged certain differences raised by Gratiano Prince of Maldavia whom the Turks had a mind to dispossess of his Country and the Polacks to maintain him Others believed as the truer motive the instances of the Protestants of Germany to divert King Sigismond from assisting Ferdinand It is surely true that the Agents of the new King of Bohemia and of Gabor did entice the Turks with a counsel as wicked as it was imprudent to weaken a private Enemy
for to strengthen the declared one of all Christendom The Bailo of the Venetians by express Order of the Senate abstained from having any thing to do with those Negotiations But at Venice it appeared as if the Republick had been the Refuge of every one that desired succours The Palatine demanded an hundred thousand Ducats at least Gabor assistance And for the Catholick Ligue of Germany Zaccaria Trattembach and Giulio Cesare Crivelli returning from Rome were earnest for aid and free passage for Ammunition and Souldiers and that the Concessions of the Pope of certain Tenths upon the Clergy of Italy might be extended also into their Country But the Senate not yielding to their importunities nor diverting their thoughts from the affairs of Italy excused to all with many reasons their refusal Neither could France now taken up in domestick confusions be assistant to the affairs of the Empire but with good offices and counsels and therefore had made choice of the Duke d' Angoulesme with Monsieur de Bethune and the Abbot of Preo for Ambassadours Extraordinary into Germany for various ends not liking on the one side that the House of Palatine should be advantaged by that protection which they had always given to the Hugenots and desiring on the other under the title of Mediation to introduce themselves into the business to foment the disorders or end them according to their own mind That Kingdom was surely in a very tottering condition for the Queen-mother had made so considerable a Party that to resist it the Kings Authority seemed not sufficient nor Luines his favour Nevertheless the Council being corrupted the Bishop of Lusson who presided being gained by the Court with great promises it quickly fell to the ground The King followed by very few Troops having quieted Normandy and seized the Castle Caen comes near to the Pont de Cé where the Duke de Rhetz who with a greater strength was there to defend it abandons it either terrified by a needless fear or prepossessed by the Cardinal his Uncle who followed the Kings interest From this success was derived the confusion of all the Party because their Forces were divided in several Provinces and the Queen in Angiers was exposed to dangers whereupon an agreement was on the sudden concluded with a general pardon The Bishop of Lusson got for himself of the King the Nomination to a Cardinals Cap and laid by this Treaty the foundation of that greatness which did afterwards render him one of the most notable and most powerful Ministers of Europe The King resolving to go on in restoring the Catholick Worship and the Ecclesiastical goods in Bern a Country in the Pirenean Mountains the chief Shop of Heresie and where the name without the presence of the King was not known but in a way of mocquery or for some pretext goes thither notwithstanding the cold and inconvenience of the season and the delays and arts which the people laid in his way but at last having suppressed some setled Religion and trusted the places of strength to the most faithful he departs leaving nevertheless seed sown in the disgusts of many of a War near at hand But in Germany the Ambassadours of France were come to Vlm where were assembled the Deputies of the Catholick and of the Protestant Parties and there through their mediation was firmly established That they should not offend one anothers Countries Bohemia notwithstanding to be excluded where without breach of the agreement Hostility might be used It seems that by such a Negotiation the ruine of Frederick was concluded because the Austrians being secured from France not regarding the bare Offices of England and little fearing the Princes of the Union which drove vain and uncertain interests enjoyed the advantage of the Arms of the Catholick League Bavaria being now gained with the hopes to have the spoils and the Vote of the House Palatine his Kinsman but Envyer In Milhausen the Electors held yet another meeting from which they send exhortations and intreaties to Frederick that he would lay down that Crown which now shook upon his head but he knew not how to resolve to withdraw himself from Fortune though she threatned to forsake him He was then by the Imperial Ban proscribed by Ferdinand who committed the execution of it to the Archduke Albert to Bavaria and Saxony All three near about the same time marched with powerful Armies towards the month of August The most powerful attempt was from that which came from Flanders because the Archduke in his own name but with the Forces of Spain sent Ambrogio Marquess Spinola with twenty five thousand men towards the Rhine Louys de Velasco being left with considerable Forces to defend the Frontiers towards the United Provinces with which the Truce being expired they remained without provocations but also in great distrusts Giovacchino Marquess of Anspach General of the Union lay incamped with his Army at Oppenheim and had laid a Bridge over the Rhine when Spinola having obtained passage of the Archbishop of Mentz and of some Princes and Cities for fear of the Army and the Imperial Ban approaches towards him and made himself Master of Creutzenach without much opposition He then makes as if he would advance towards Worms and Anspach moved for its succours but the other changing his march falls suddenly upon Oppenheim and with a resolute assault carries it finding within it all the provisions which were made for the Protestant Army He therefore plants his place of Arms there repairing the Bridge which had been taken up and carrying into the Lower Palatine governed by the Duke of Deux Ponts great fear The weaker places yielded without dispute and some of the Princes of the Union separated from it Many taxed Anspach of want of experience but he excused himself upon the Orders given him by the English Ambassadours to stand upon his defensive without provoking the Spaniards To speak truth that King made bitter complaints at Brussels and at Madrid to have been amused and deluded with the hopes of Peace nevertheless not enlarging his hand in assisting he continued by the luke-warmness of his mediation to foment the proceedings of Spain The United Provinces shewed themselves more earnest who liked not at all that the Arms of the Catholick King should advance to the Rhine Maurice therefore Prince of Orange passing it with 8000 Foot and 3000 Horse sends Frederick Henricks his Brother to joyn Anspach with a good Body of men but he losing the time unprofitably the Hollanders returned some few English only under Horatio Veer remaining in the Protestant Army If the Palatinate groaned under oppressions Lusatia experienced a scourge yet more cruel for the strongest motives of Religion not having been able to over-ballance the most powerful ones of interest and remove the Elector of Saxe from adhering to the Austrians he enters into that Province and taking Budissen the Capital City laid in ashes for the most part by the Bombes flung into it all
the rest submitted to his will From thence he sends 14000 men into Silesia which threatning the Metropolis Vratislavia made themselves masters of Glosgaw This Province and Moravia had a little before been over-run by the Cossacks of Homonay and Frederick who held a Diet at Bruna had been forced to save himself from their swift Incursion with four persons only into Prague The Moravians sent four Ambassadours to meet with these Barbarians to offer them money that forsaking Ferdinands Party they adhere to their interest But the Cossacks with a cruel document killing two of them let the other go free that they might relate what was the duty of their fidelity and what punishment they ought to expect from their rebellion Those Provinces had an effectual tryal that the yoke of War is more heavy than that of obedience The upper Austria also confessed it with tears and blood because Buquoy having during the winter-season gently tempted it with allurements and Treaties rather than with Arms Lintz being re-inforced by Mansfelt with 2000 men the Province was then confirmed in the Rebellion But the Duke of Bavaria being entred into it with 20000 Foot and 4000 Horse filled it with such a terrour that the people having neither defence nor excuse knew not where to resist him nor how to appease him The States of the Country assembled in Lintz were willing to propound Conditions of Peace but the Duke despising them because they had let him come too near upon the 4. of August caused the Gates to be opened by force Where some of the guilty being punished the rest oppressed with a great Garrison and all chastised with the general sack and spoil of the Country obedience was re-established It was fit to follow fortune while she smiled with success and therefore it was resolved to enter into Bohemia to make an end of the War while it was but beginning The Duke then taking the one way and Buquoy the other marched in such a distance that the numbers did not hinder their progress and Victuals were supplied to all each taking in such places and Castles as lay in their way At Buduais they met to speak together thence uniting their Forces but not their minds which for sundry emulations were always in this Expedition at discord they moved towards Pisec and that taken in they advanced to Pilsen The Army of the Bohemians superiour in number but an equal in prowess and discipline coasted upon them and troubled their march The Chiefs were persons of no great reputation and Frederick in a Labyrinth of endless interests could not govern nor would be governed His endeavours to hinder the Catholicks from coming near to Pilsen succeeded not but Mansfelt supplied it with art because in that place as in his own Conquest he had fixed the seat of his Fortune By proposing a Treaty he hoped to gain time till the season should be more advanced to afford him succours Neither did the Duke and Buquoy despair of drawing him to their party because he feigned discontents which besides the custom of Mercenaries wont to abandon their party in the ambiguity of Fortune they might easily give credit too in him that served a foreign Prince and a distracted people But he after some days feigning also Orders from Anhalt which in regard of his honour obliged him to make resistance discovers the fraud whereupon the Catholicks not willing to waste their Forces in a long Siege nor entertain Fortune with lingring hopes leaving Pilsen went to Prague Frederick assaulted from so many parts and worsted in all was in disorder the people stood in a fright and the Army was wavering Near to Raconits the Armies met and that of the Protestants was driven from most of their Posts Buquoy being hurt which nevertheless hindred him not to go on in his march Anhalt perceiving whither the Enemy bent sent la Tour before to Prague with some Troops and himself leaving the Baggage behind by ways to rights hastens thither to prevent their possessing of the Wiisemberg or White Hill in which might much consist the defence of the City of a vast circuit open in several parts and in many commanded and that within shot A little after arrive there also the Duke and the Count so that both the Armies were now near to Prague The Bohemian in the superiority of Forces shewing a distrust of courage intrench upon the highest part of the Hill placing their Cannon in certain Redoubts and part of their Souldiers in the Park called the Star a place of pleasure for their Kings There was in the Austrian Army the Father Domenico of Giesu Maria a bare-footed Carmelite reputed for a man of singular piety who stirred up the Chiefs to fight promising a certain Victory But in the Council there was difference of opinions some considering the Enemies greater number and particularly of Horse and others the disadvantage of the situation in that the Souldiers before they could come to handy blows with the Enemy were to go a good way exposed to the Cannon and Musket-shot Some added the unevenness of the Hill which by several sloapings and in windings gave the Bohemians means to fortifie themselves and at every pass to make good their Retreat But hope of Victory and the greatness of the recompence over-ballancing dangers the Battel was resolved on Anhalt kept the Ports of Prague shut to take away from the Souldiers the hope of escaping thither In the Army he took for himself the right Wing and assigns to Hollach the left Frederick though so chief a part of the Judgment of Fortune stood in a place a little remote to observe the event Of the Catholicks the Imperialists had the right and the Bavarians the left hand Their Word was the Glorious Name of the Virgin under the protection of which represented in the chief Standard the Wing of the Bavarians moved over which next the Duke Giovanni Count of Tilly commanded To come to the Hill they were to file over a Bridge and then to pass a dirty Valley and in that disadvantage the young Anhalt would have charged them if the Count of Hollach had not staid him whereupon the Catholicks dis-engaged themselves and being defended from the Cannon with the rising of the Hill they advanced in better order Buquoy to avoid the Cannon-shot to which his men divided into three great Battallions with Horse on the Wings stood most exposed hastened his pace and came to the charge at the very same time that Tilly made his attaque The shouting of the Souldiers the noise of the Drums and the roaring of the Cannon deafned Heaven making the Hill a deadly Theatre of outrage and slaughter The two Armies consisted of more than sixty thousand men At the beginning advantage smiled on the Bohemians for young Anhalt with the assistance of the Count Slich repulsed the first Charge pursuing the Enemy with the gain of some Colours the death of Prainer and dead wounds of the Colonel Macau The
Protestants hereupon cry out Victory But the Veteran Squadrons of the Catholicks giving themselves not for lost upon the first accident nor suffering themselves to be overcome by clamours returned so home a Charge that Guilielme Verdugo that commanded the Walloons possessed one of the Redoubts with three pieces of Artillery and took Prisoners Anhalt and Slich before mentioned Fetheu turns the Cannon against the others doing execution and bringing terrour The Hungarian Cavalry frighted with the yelling of the Cossacks and beaten with the thick hail of Muskets be gave themselves to a hasty flight drawing after them a good part of the Infantry of the Bohemians Hollach abandoned by all his Horse being killed under him had much ado to retire himself Anhalt the General with his voice and with his hand exhorted and laboured to stop the Run-aways and put them again in order but fear being deaf he saves himself at last after timely notice given to the King Palatine to provide for his safety The Regiment of la Tour drawn up into a Battaillon was the last that was defeated after a great resistance All the Hill was seen covered with dead bodies and fugitives He that had his Arms loose flung them away and many that were heavy armed perished in the Molda endeavouring an escape by the River while the Gates of the City remained yet shut The Battel lasted not above two hours the Conquerours wearying themselves more in the slaughter than they had done in the fight The Count of Merode makes towards the five thousand Bohemians which had their Poste in the Star-Park receiving them into submission with their Colours in a bundle and with their Arms hardly obtaining their lives from the fury of the Souldiers who with the weariness of the spoil alone remained satisfied The Cannon was all taken by the Victorious with more than one hundred Colours The dead on the side of the Conquered were above six thousand with as many more Prisoners the rest scattered and dissipated in such sort that they could no more rally themselves again At the miracle of so great a Victory both Conquered and Conquerours were overcome with amazement that of the Catholicks there were not reckoned above three hundred slain This Battel which happened on the 9. of November confirmed the Kingdom to the Austrians and to all the Catholicks the Empire Frederick got back into Prague demands twenty four hours of Truce but Bavaria would grant only eight within which he was to abandon the Title and the Kingdom He without other Reply the next morning with his Wife and little Children flyes out of the City leaving a memorable Example That Ambition a splendid Guide but little secure like nocturnal Lights in the Air leads him that follows to destruction By unfrequented ways he arrives at Vratislavia and the Catholicks the way being made for them by the Victory might have entred that night into Prague for the Walloons came close to it on the highest side of San Lorenzo if the Chiefs fearing under the darkness of the night the cruelty outrage and villanies of the Souldiers had not forbid it The following morning those same Walloons assisted by the Catholick Inhabitants by some open places and by Scalade got within the Wall The Protestants being retired to the other side of the River into the old Town rendred themselves without more ado The Duke restrained as much as he could licence and spoil After thanks rendred to God and the Oath of Fidelity taken in the Name of Ferdinand he leaves his Troops in the Kingdom and returns into his own Country The Prince of Lichtestein left Governour of Bohemia takes the Castle of Carlestein where the Crown of the Kingdom was kept by a Garrison of six hundred some English some Scotch Buquoy on the other side entring into Moravia at his appearance only reduced it to obedience vipartiting there for a punishment his Troops into Winter-quarters Frederick now found himself indeed cast out of the Throne not so much by the Arms of his Enemies as by intestine disorders He exercised a precarious Command every one of those who had lifted him up to the Crown pretending at his pleasure now to deny him obedience The Count of Hollach ill looked upon by all had the favour of his greatest confidence the principal Bohemians had conceived great disgust and the most part of the Strangers had served at their own charge The Souldiers not being paid had with their violences provoked the Peasants Religion it self divided into several Sects divided also mens minds and Frederick with Edicts in favour of his Calvanism had offended many and raised some tumult amongst the people In sum after this all loving liberty no body would be at the charge or run the hazards of it and many being deceived in the belief of making their private fortunes in the loss of the publick denied to contribute others did it scantily and it was said that some taxed at two thousand Florins and not willing to give more than five hundred left after the battel when they fled from Prague three hundred thousand Dollers in prey to the Conquerours In Hungary a Diet held in this interim in the presence of an Ambassadour Turk and those of France and Poland had not been able to conclude the Peace and the Truce expired the War began anew and D'Ampiere taking a view of Possonia for the applying of a Pettard lost his life by two Musket-shot Nevertheless after the battel of Prague Gabor inclined to Peace but demanding the charge of Palatine of the Kingdom which is the same as Viceroy he could not effect it He taking the Kingly Title and solliciting the Venetians anew to assist him did not obtain it although to incite them he offered to cause the Town of Segna formerly so troublesom to them to fall into their hands The year 1620. ending with such successes in Germany although the Fortune of the Austrians appeared to be bettered yet men perceived that the War nourishing it self with its own blood increased rather than had the least shew of coming to a period The affairs of Italy went on as if measured by equal steps for according to the accidents of Germany Feria did sometimes suspend and at others promote his designs upon the Valteline In the Grisons for some months the peoples minds had been quiet rather than at concord the banished under-hand solliciting Feria continually for assistance Some of the Commons foreseeing themselves that they were not able to subsist of themselves and believing that no Prince more dis-interessedly than the Venetians were like to uphold their liberty called from Zurich with an intent to make a League Pietro Vico Resident for the Republick who had no sooner set his foot in the Grisons but hearing of the Revolt of the Valteline thought best to defer his Negotiation to a more quiet season The Valteline is a streak of Land which exceeds not fifty miles in length and being of a various breadth surpasses not twenty
by how much he saw Dorlach wasted to nothing Halverstadt weakned and Mansfelt wont as the fortune of Arms wavered to apply himself to Treaties was always suspected by him lest one day he should sell him and sacrifice him to his own interest But he was no sooner returned into Holland and by a publick Declaration to shew his sincerity so much the more to the Austrians discharged out of his service Mansfelt and his Followers but he perceived that from an Enemy offended and in Arms he that had no Forces could expect but hard Conditions of Peace for there was offered to him but a small pitance of his Country with the rest to his eldest Son after the death of Bavaria on condition that he should pass from Calvinism to the Catholick Faith But such offers being openly rejected by Frederick and the Ministers of the King of England the business was again referred to a Diet in Ratisbone By such Negotiations Peace being retarded the War was more vigorously prosecuted Heidelberg the ancient Seat of the Palatines was by Tilli taken by force and Franckental reduced by Cordua to extremity so that the King of England who published that he held that Country under his Protection desiring by some appearance though laught at by the World to cover the contempt not being able to succour it consents to a Truce of fifteen months during which Franckental and the rest of the lower Palatinate should be deposited in the Spaniards hands to restore them to the King if within that time there were not a Peace concluded So the English in that state of things contenting themselves only with a promise abandoned soon after the hopes also of recovering that place the which for many years went not out of the hand of the Spaniards till the new changes of Fortune and the times obliged them to render it But Mansfelt was constrained to raise the Siege from before Zaverna both because the Catholick Armies being at liberty from the imployment of the Palatinate threatned to draw towards him and that the Duke of Lorrain not being willing to suffer him to nestle himself upon his Borders was preparing to relieve it He nevertheless at that very time when his Martial attempts succeeded not sets on foot a Treaty with Tilli in his own and Helverstadts name with offers to change his Party but his artifices now so many times discovered were by the Austrians with equal arts deluded He nevertheless with a flourishing Army and cryed up by Military men kept himself in great reputation of equally valiant and wise so that to strifs he was earnestly pressed with offers from all parts He inclined not though he were invited to it by the Venetians in regard of the affairs of the Valteline to pass into Rhetia apprehending that amidst the difficulty of the Passes and the Straights of the Mountains he might consume that Army which was accustomed with great spoils to maintain it self in the spatious Provinces of Germany but he equally hearkened to the instances of the Huguenots of France who with cryes and provocations of Religion called him to their succours and to those of the States of Holland who with equal motives of their Religion with greater recompence sued to him for assistance At last not being able to subsist longer in Alsatia whilst the Armies of Tilli Cordua and Leopold flanked upon him and reflecting that with the Huguenots it was rather to maintain a broken Faction than a setled Principality he resolves to go into Holland It was therefore necessary to keep his intention secret and deceive with many various reports and divers marches as he did For having with great artifice disarmed the Duke of Lorrain who expected nothing like it of a sudden he marches into the middle of his Country and in revenge that he had disturbed him in the Enterprise of Zaverne put it into so great confusion and fright with such bitter losses that the Duke was constrained to give him passage furnish him with Victuals and perswade him to vent that Military storm elsewhere Nor did the Count fail for the licence of his Souldiery being satiated in Lorrain he enters into the Bishopricks of Verdun and Metz with such terrour to the neighbouring Countries that Paris it self was in a fright whilst the King by reason of the War with the Huguenots was so far off The Duke of Nevers Governour of Champagne by all sorts of fair means and promises endeavours to stop him and he to lay truth baring those licences which to an Army that had no other livelyhood but rapine he was necessitated to permit he restrained 〈…〉 y as much as he could Fear therefore entred into the Province of Flanders towards whom it now appeared the march was directed and the Infanta with no less solicitude endeavours to keep him afar off sending as far as to the Pont a Mouson the Duke of Bornoville who with large offers was to perswade him to divert some whither else or to inroul himself under the Spanish Colours Certainly it was wonderful to consider that an Army new raised and mercenary without the Authority of Princes and without the Protection of Dominion driven out of Germany after having over-run it and in a great measure laid it waste should now be the Scourge of Lorrain the Fear of France the Terror of Flanders be paid by many intreated by all and every where most earnestly desired But whilst this fury of War in so many places either laid waste or threatned discord slides into its bowels Halverstadt upon great discontents separating who being sollicited by the Duke of Bouillon inclined to assist the Huguenots Little wanted but that the common Souldiers according to the animosity of the Chiefs at variance also amongst themselves had not fallen to kill one another and with intestine Arms expiated the offence and the excesses till now committed But at last foreseeing in their disunion their destruction and considering that the flatteries and propositions of Nevers by gaining time had served so to arm the Frontier as to be able to make a strong resistance the Commanders and the Troops reconciled amongst themselves and leaving as in trust under the faith of the Governour of the place the Cannon in the Suburbs of Mouson burning many Carriages to set a greater number of men on Horseback he continues his march with haste And it was now necessary for him to hasten it because Cordua sollicited not only by the Infanta but also by the French was come to Ivoy in Lutzemburg to cross him in his way but with a strength inferiour not exceeding ten thousand Foot and five thousand Horse so that at the first Encounter of Mansfelts Horse who confidently ravaged the Country he received a little blow But a while after re-inforced by the Colonel Verdugo whom Spinola without abandoning the Siege of Bergopzoom sent to his relief the Armies now being near an equal strength they straitned one anothers victuals and march in such sort that they could
of six thousand Foot and two thousand Horse sent thither from Tilly they resolved to keep the field stop up the ways hinder the relief or the diversion which Orange or Mansfelt might attempt But all this was more than needed for the Hollanders and Mansfelt not finding themselves strong enough to attempt any thing of moment it was of necessity to give way and let the place be taken Another sudden accident which retarded and discomposed any further attempt by the States was the death of Prince Maurice of Orange a person of the highest Renown who after his Father being while yet a Youth opposed in the Command of those Armies to Alexander Farnese Prince of Parma the most excellent Captain of Europe became in the Arts both of offending and defence with equal valour and wisdom the most famous Commander of his Age. Frederick Henry his Brother succeeds into all his Charges a Prince who in his skill in military affairs hath held an eminent place and perhaps superiour to his Brother if the quality of his undertakings be considered but certainly inferiour in merit because he had to do in the prosperous times of the Common-wealth and when its Fortune was in its prime But whatever the effect was the change was certainly prejudicial in that Conjuncture wherein Breda after more than nine months Siege languishing and no succours appearing was the 9. of June rendred upon honourable conditions During which time many and various were the successes of the War in Italy and the Negotiations of Peace The Valteline was wholly reduced by the Arms of the League except the two Appendixes of Bormio and Chiavena to which in the beginning of the year the Confederates applied themselves Towards which the Signor della Lande advances first and Coevre and Valaresso follow possessing the Fort of Chioppina which was abandoned and the Town it self of Bormio But Giovanni Baptista Canti of Ascoli who commanded there for the Pope being retired into the Fort knowing that for want of water he could not make it subsist renders it upon the sight and some shot of the Cannon There marched out three hundred and forty Souldiers obliged by oath not to bear Arms for the space of six months against the Confederates and some of the Valesians were put into Garrison there under Command of the same della Lande who had contributed much to the enterprise The Spaniards in Chiavena retiring into the Castle with some of the Popes Souldiers abandoned the Town to the Signor de Harcourt in hopes by the sharpness of the season and situation to hold it out for some time but contrary to their expectation seeing two pieces of Cannon appear brought over the Mountain called Bernine with infinite labour they also rendred Together with this prosperity of Arms went equally on the facility of the Treaty in the Grisons for the Commonalty being called together in Coira the Agents of the Austrians being dispersed or frighted the Treaties of Lindo and of Milan were abolished and the ancient Alliances with France and the Switzers restored to its first splendour The Pope endeavouring by all means to stop proceedings by Arms had sent into France Bernardino Nari Knight that together with Monsignor Spada Nuntio in Ordinary they might make in that Court effectual complaints for the Invasion of the Valteline contrary to the respect due to his Colours require the restitution of the Forts and in conclusion finding it not easie to be obtained open the way to a Treaty Upon bringing to remembrance things past France failed not to justifie the War and withal to countermine those advantages which Spain to captivate the Popes mind offered to his Relations proposed the Marriage of Madamoiselle de Rieux who carried with her one of the richest Dowries in France with one of his Nephews together with all the force of that Crown by means whereof the Fief of Vrbino by reason of the great age of that Duke being ready to revolve to the Church he might invest one of them with it and maintain him in the possession By reason of the youth of the said Nephews the burden of the affairs lay at that time upon the Cardinal Magalotti their very near Kinsman to whom both Crowns directed their propositions and invitations not without offers of great advantages also to himself There was no doubt but that the Barberins inclined rather to those of Spain and particularly to the Marriage with Stigliana as believed more contributing to their Fortune whilst for the State of Vrbin so many Bulls and Censures of Predecessors lay in the way which prohibit to alienate Fiefs devolved to the Church and which they apprehended when Vrban went about to use force would bring upon them the envy of many and the implacable hatred of those that should succeed into the Romish See The Pope made some Levies letting it be divulged that he would raise to the number of ten thousand men four thousand under the name of Taddeo his Nephew and the rest under the Command of Frederick Duke Savelli and one of the Princes of Palestrina which was then of the House Colonna He sent besides some Souldiers to Ferrara obliging thereby the Venetians to keep a small body in Polesene By this means he was perswaded to prunk up the management of the Treaty and his Mediation for which he made choice of his own Nephew Francesco Cardinal Barberino declaring him Legat à Latere though of unripe years yet with the assistance of notable and experienced Prelates Neither was it sufficient to divert him that the business was yet crude and the Treaty undigested and the having it prognosticated to him by many that the success would be unequal to the Dignity of his Nephew and his own desires because the passion the Cardinal had prevailed to shew himself in the most conspicuous Courts of Europe and imploy himself in affairs of so great importance To prepare the way for it Vrban insinuates to the Confederates a suspension of Arms but they refused it by experience of the prejudices in former delays and by the prosperity they had in the War there remaining no more to conquer but la Riva a Post believed of no consideration but became famous because being unadvisedly lest for the last enterprise it was the first that put a stop to going forward The Adda where it rises making a Meer closes with some moorish grounds to the entrance into the Lago de Como in such sort that it separates from it another little one and of very narrow circuit which is called by the name of Chiavena As the Valley terminates at the first and at the right side of the River within the Jurisdiction of Milan stands the Fort Fuentes in a situation something elevated so to this other the County of Chiavena faces it self with a Plain where runs the Mera Over against it extends it self the Territory of Como and Mountains with steep cliffs raise themselves on all sides To joyn the County to
Fortune made himself Master of all that tract for having after a short resistance forced la Pieve where were made Prisoners Giovanni Girolamo Doria with some Officers of note Albenga Porto Mauritio Ventimiglia and Zuccarello yielded almost of their own accord Oneglia was recovered and almost all that remained of that River gained The people there wanted rather goods and blood than the Souldiers greediness and arrogance cruelty and avarice as it were to strives exercising themselves so that the Country not fruitful nor large but delicious and opulent was in a short space set on broach and stript This prosperity lasted little for the Genouese being re-inforced and Feria drawing near Desdiguieres was in a manner shut up in Gavi with eight thousand men only which disbanded also by Troops not without the secret consent and some sort of licence from the Constable and Crequi who in the want they were in of Victuals published it better to withdraw them from the calamity of hunger though the Duke upbraided them that they did it to convert the pay to their own use It was therefore necessary to call back the Prince and resolve to retire into Piedmont leaving in Gavi nineteen pieces of the Dukes Cannon for want of draught to carry them away whilst the Inhabitants of Pocevera a bold people that dwell in a Valley near Genoua entring into the Quarter where they were kept making prey of a great many by cutting their Ham-strings made the rest unserviceable The retreat out of the Country of Genoua was done with some appearance of military daring for the Duke marching in the Vanguard when he passed in view of the Spaniards challenged them to a Battel and when the Constable was come up some Horse of Feria fell into the Reer obliging the rest to make a stand But after a short Skirmish with no unequal loss the one retired to his Camp and the others kept on their march The Duke though weakned in Forces pressed by all means to invade the Milanese to the end to ingage France in an open breach but the Constable would not consent to it Nevertheless to feed his disturbed mind and divert him from more desperate counsels gives way that Chrequi with the Prince Vittorio should go to attempt Savona but they scarce were arrived there but the Governour of Milan put upon it by the Genouese and moved by their money the Spanish Army having for a good while been maintained by the pay of that Republick after a short contest made himself Master of Aqui though well fortified and provided whereupon the Magazin failing to furnish provisions and the door being shut against succours the Confederates were obliged to return into Piedmont By which means it became easie for the Genouese to regain in a few days all they had lost for the Marquess of St. Croce arriving with five and twenty Gallies and five Gallions of the Squadrons of Spain and four thousand Foot with their pay raised in the Kings Dominions they sent them with the assistance of two Commissioners to recover the River It seemed that every thing strove which should yield first The Savoyards in some places were forced with little ado from some they retired and the Inhabitants beat them out of others few endured the sight of the Cannon and scarce any a shot Some men by a subterranean passage and the favour of the people were happily let into Novi Gavi was by Batteville attempted with six thousand men and recovered with the same Fate to which it yielded when lost for the Governours of the Town and Castle which were Father and Son after having basely rendred the place were accused in Provence of corruption and the latter having his head cut off the other now dead was with infamy taken out of the earth and burnt The Artillery left there by the Duke fell into the hands of the Genouese Feria lay now incamped at Croce Bianca threatning Asti whither Desdiguieres enfeebled with his age and much more weakned in his Fame Reputation and Forces being somewhat indisposed together with Buglione was retired But Feria marches presently away making it be believed that he designed some more sensible blow within the bowels of Piedmont whilst Santacroce also to whom were joyned the Squadrons of the Pope and Grand Duke took Oneglia Marro and all that Tract whence he passed into Piedmont it self which flanked with it Nor did Carlo now receive out of France re-inforcements necessary whilst the Troops of that Crown in Italy did not exceed two thousand Foot and six hundred Horse The French Ministers then were vehemently earnest with the Venetians and the Duke used his effectual intreaties that to divert the destruction of Piedmont they would resolve to invade the Milanese But they ascribing the sinister events to worse counsels would not make them good by exposing themselves alone to dangers and prejudice and the rather because they saw succours far off Desdiguieres ready to repass the Mountains and the power and honour of the Crown of France declined in Italy nevertheless remaining constant in their friendship they offered the greatest readiness in the Spring to second with their Arms the generous designs of the King in whatsoever the League obliged to Feria making choice of the enterprise on Verrua which at first might have been exploited with a few Troops ingages his most choice Army about it to the great ease of the mind and sollicitude of the French and Carlo And indeed the situation being so deep in Piedmont the Spaniards supposing it an enterprise of a few days hoped to be able from thence to torment the Duke in his bowels with their Winter quarters 'T is a little place on the right side of the Po stands on a Hillock with a weak Castle on the top of it and a weaker Town on the descent at that time little less than not regarded and unprovided But Feria with Gonsales di Cordua who come out of Flanders assisted in the government of the Army what with preparatives and delays which the motion of a great Army requires gave time to Prince Thomas and to Chrequi dis-engaged from the care of defending Asti not only to follow him and flank upon him but to send the Marquess of St. Rairan with a thousand men to strengthen those three hundred which alone were in it before It seemed to some that the Spanish Chiefs were excellently well skilled in the Orders of the War but did not well adjust them to the present business for to march with an Army in a body secure its Quarters and intrench it self first before the attacque of a place was conceived wise counsel against places of strength but for Verrua it was judged exceeding the quality of the enterprise and unseasonable by reason of the Winters approaching War to say truth is like a mixture of contrary Elements wisdom is very often confounded with fortune and according as the occasion requires caution and boldness have each its time All gave the Duke
the makers of it themselves divulged the conclusion and endeavoured to suppress the Articles gave cause for due considerations Nor was the business so secretly carried betwixt the two Kings but that the Princes Confederate with France had a scent of it But the appearances of War the refuse given to the Popes mediation and the firm assurances of the principal Ministers of that Crown had made them confident of the contrary From the time the Cardinal Legate was at the Court of France it was discovered that the Marquess de Mirabel Ambassadour of Spain had insinuated that it belonged to the greatness and authority of the Crowns to convert the mediation of others to their own arbitrement and by agreeing betwixt themselves to impose the Law to others Olivares afterwards in Spain dealt with Fargis the French Ambassadour to the same purpose with such instance that to sound the bottom Monsieur de Rambogliet under pretext to congratulate the delivery of the Queen was sent from Paris to Madrid From discourse they passed quickly to the Treaty and from the Treaty to the conclusion During the Negotiation frequent Courriers ran to and fro and as it was no easie matter to discover the precise conditions the knowledge so much as of a Treaty being kept from every body but the two Favourites and very few of their Confidents so it was manifest that some great matter was in Treaty and the secrecy made it the more suspicious The Ambassadours of the Republick and of the Prince of Piedmont who were in the Court of France to sollicite the re-inforcement of their Armies concealed not their Jealousies because besides the obligation to which the League did bind not to treat or conclude a part expedience required that they should be Parties to the Treaty who had a common interest in the charge and hazard of the War But some believing though falsely the loss of reputation and faith less than that of private interest it was so far that the chief Ministers had communicated the project or the conditions which were negotiated in Spain that rather with constant asseverations and oaths they denied that there was a Treaty At last that secret being slippery which though the tongue concealed the face declared the Confederates found themselves to be deluded and complained bitterly of it Schomberg in conclusion confessed the Treaty affirming then that some Propositions were come from Olivares but so unworthy that being scorned and rejected by France they had not deserved communication to the Princes their Friends That the Ambassadour Fargis had since transgressed in signing certain Articles prejudicial and contrary to the designs of the Confederates but that the King was not only resolved to disavow them but to recal Fargis and severely to punish him All this aimed only to temper the taste of the Venetians and Savoyards imbittered to extremity to digest by little and little a business so displeasing for the truth was the Articles by direction and approbation of both the Crowns had been sealed in Barcellona where the Catholick King was though they appeared to have been under-written some days before in Monzone and therefore the Cardinal Barberins landing just at that time in Barcellona was believed in some measure to cover the dis-respect which accrued to his own reputation and the dignity of the Pope by not giving way nor place to his Mediation The Treaty which was called of Monzone contained many Articles in the beginning whereof the Worship alone of the Catholick Religion being established in the Valley and in the two Counties adjacent it seemed that other Affairs were to be restored to the state in which they were found to be in the beginning of the year 1617. with abolition of all Treaties and every other thing which had been made or had happened since that time But this came to be destroyed rather than restrained by other conditions for taking away all substance of Soveraignty from the Grisons free Election of Judges and Magistrates was yielded to those of the Valteline the three Leagues were prohibited in a manner to oppose themselves nay were so straightly obliged to the confirmation that they remained deprived also of this apparent right if they should but prolong or deny it In recompence a certain yearly Pension was assigned which the people of the Valley were to pay the Grisons the sum to be limited by Deputies of both sides and this and every other Prerogative should be forfeited besides the resentment of both the Crowns by Arms if the three Leagues should not content themselves with thus much and should in any manner disquiet the Valley or pretend to impose Garrisons there The care over the exercise of Religion was committed to the Pope who in case of innovation advertising the two Kings of it was to sollicite the remedy from them the Forts in like manner were to be delivered into his hands to demolish those which had been built from the year 1620. forwards It was imposed upon the Grisons to lay down Arms and the Crowns were presently to suspend their Auxiliaries in the difference of Duke Carlo with the Genouese offering themselves to interpose that both Parties might perform it and that cause be made an end of They reserve to themselves at last the interpretation in case of any difficulty in the present Treaty which by other private Articles was yet made worse for the Grisons and those of the Valteline not agreeing about the Pension or the Duke of Savoy not according with the Genouese about the business of Zuccarello the Crowns assumed the decision to themselves In sum capitulating all rather like Arbitrators than as Princes of contrary Parties and different Interests Many believed that the two Kings and their chief Ministers being with so much secrecy thus agreed had their aim to divide the care or rather the Dominion of the World prescribing Laws to inferiours and promising themselves reciprocal assistances to oppress their Envyers and Enemies subdue the Protestants and Hereticks divide England and share Europe betwixt them But others considered that the interests of France and Spain being incompatible what between the emulation and the power no other effect in this Conjuncture could happen but that which is seen in bodies which possessed by two spirits are strangely tossed up and down and from thence did foretel that the present friendship would quickly break out into greater contests and a more sharp War In effect the Treaty was penned in terms very differing from those which lodged in the heart of their Authors such a Union so extemporary taking its measures at that time only from occasion and interest The two Ministers had no other aim but to deceive each other Richelieu sacrificed all considerations whatsoever to appease a furious storm which with danger to involve the Kingdom in a Civil War was rising against his Authority He had besides a great desire to subdue Rochel and humble the Huguenots and no less passion drove him to vent his revenge against
like waves of the Sea always fluctuating either by the motion of the winds or the remainder of past storms rise up one after another So the Arms taken up for the Affairs of the Valteline were scarce laid down but there appeared new jealousies by reason of the succession of Mantua and a War brake forth both sad and memorable for the quality of the motives and the variety of successes Many Princes took part in it and upon it followed plagues and universal calamities which in the flood of mischiefs and blood have in a manner changed the face of Europe ruining the powerful and raising up Princes little less than unknown The House of Gonzagha which reigned in Mantua was now considered without issue Male and without hopes of having any as it were a dead Carcass of Fortune neither could Ferdinand and Vincenzo leave after them other than the young Princess Mary their Niece who as a Woman excluded from the Investiture of the Dutchy of Mantua had some reason though doubtful to pretend to that of Monferrat In her Marriage therefore seeming lodged the pledge of Peace or the seeds of great contention many believed it expedient to marry her to Charles Duke of Rhetel Son of Charles Duke of Nevers the nearest and lawful Heir This branch transplanted into a foreign soil sprang nevertheless from the same root coming from Lodowick Gonzagha Son of Frederick the first Duke of Mantua who not contented with his lot that by reason of his age his other Brothers should be preferred before him in the succession to his Fathers Estates sought in France and by Marriage met with a better Fortune whence his Heirs enjoyed with plentiful Revenues three large Dukedoms of Nevers of Rhetel and of Maine But for that this House was in a manner naturalized in France the Spaniards who as soon as Mary was born had endeavoured to get her into their power expresly to divert the danger of such a Succession abhorred him above all to the end not to introduce the French into the heart of Italy and into two Countries which have the Milanese in the middle They therefore promoted the pretensions of Ferrant Prince of Guastalla a branch also of the House of Gonzagha but who derived his Pedigree further off coming from the second Son of Francesco Marquess of Mantua Father of Frederick the first Duke But as much as they favoured him in the Imperial Court with benefits and every where else with declarations so much was France the more earnest to strengthen the Rights of Nevers Whereupon at the time Monsieur de Chasteauneuf went from Venice as he passed by Mantua he had insinuated the Marriage of Mary with Rhetel and the Venetians concurring in the same opinion put the Duke in mind of establishing the Succession in his life time and with it the Peace of Italy But Ferdinand apprehending troubles or hoping for a longer life or considering his Brother Vincenzo who by secret love ingaged in the Marriage of Isabella di Buzzolo and now satiated with those passions and by reason of her sterility sought to be separated from her deferred so long that death in the end of the year past seized him Vincenzo was his Successor who by sending to Venice as Ambassadour Extraordinary the Marquess Paulo Emilio Gonzagha gave knowledge of it to the Senate confiding to them his thoughts to break his Marriage and espouse the Niece But though he were young enough in years yet the constitution of his body being spent and decaying and the right of the Sacrament justly prevailing with the Pope before the politick reasons the Venetians sollicited him to prevent so remote and uncertain hopes by the Marriage of his Niece to Rhetel He delaying to resolve let the danger approach nearer every one now concluding that that Line of the Dukes would in a short time fail without Issue who wholly given over to lusts and luxury were looked at as punished with sterility by God for their fraudulent Marriages Adulteries and Lewdness with which they had stained their name and defiled their lives Amongst all none watched on this business with a more attentive eye than Carlo Emanuel Duke of Savoy who by the death of Vincenzo thought to revive his pretended Rights on Monferrat and to colour it with the Marriage of Mary to his Son Maurice In order to this he protested to the Duke of Mantua against the disposing of their common Niece without his consent and joyned practices with the Court of Spain and the Governour of Milan to obtain it by force if Treaties should not suffice Nor had he any difficulty to possess Olivares who usually calculated designs and successes by his own opinion and hopes with the behovefulness of excluding Nevers and keeping the French far off from Italy and withal of the opportunity to take Casale and a good part of Monferrat he for his part shewing himself contented only with Trin and a portion of the open Country Though in truth reason did not consent yet the conjuncture sharpned the perswasions of the Duke and invited the Spaniards to the undertaking for France being engaged before Rochel the English in War the Protestants every where beaten and the Hollanders by reason of the affairs of Germany distracted by great apprehensions they could not well discern who could be capable to disturb them They well knew that Italy would be in a commotion but with what Forces As for the Pope although he loved not their greatness they were not deceived in believing that he would proceed with great wariness and far from engaging in Arms. The Venetians not wont to declare themselves so easily would be apt rather by complaints and endeavours to stir up others than move War alone The Grand Duke under the Government of a Mother of the Austrian blood did not as yet discern his own interest and to the rest of the Princes together with Forces hearts were wanting On the contrary the Power of Spain saw it self at the height of prosperity with store of Treasure and puissant Armies and by its Councils and Money directing with an absolute Arbitrement the Interests and Forces of the Emperour disposed with no less Authority as well of Germany as of Spain and its other vast Kingdoms Certainly it was not advantagious for Carlo to greaten the Spaniards upon his own Borders but being accustomed to aim only at the enlargement of his Territories he proposed to make use of them to make some conquest and turn himself afterwards to the friendship of the French to preserve it and by engaging the two Crowns in discord and Wars sell his adherence at a dearer rate as necessary however unfaithful to one and the other Nevers had no support besides the protection of France but the justice of his cause which he saw much considered by all and in particular by the Pope and the Venetians but right prevailing little without force he attempted by all sorts of humiliation and promises of submission and dependence to
pacifie the Austrians but all in vain because interest lying thwart and looking at him born in France and brought up there with Goods Countries and Governments they could never be perswaded that he would sincerely separate himself from that Crown King Lewis declared himself that he would maintain him in his Right with all his Forces and with his own Person if it were necessary to go into Italy but finding himself ingaged with the Huguenots and the English such a report served only for an appearance and the King well knowing it made tryal of the way of a Treaty having sent Monsieur de Saint Simon to the Duke of Mantua to the end he might dispose him to strengthen the Rights of Nevers by the Marriage formerly proposed The Ambassadour found the Duke still deluded with the hopes he should live long so that he obtained nothing else but the gaining of the Marquess Striggio upon whose counsels Vincenzo mostly relyed to promote the cause and advantages of Nevers when the occasion should be presented He returns then into France but the designs of the Savoyards discovering themselves to advance in proportion as the dissolution of the Marriage was scrupled at Rome and the indispositions of the Duke increased in Mantua he was sent back to Carlo Emanuel to offer him Revenues and Lands in Monferrat in exchange of his pretensions and withal to demonstrate to him How much it was better for him rather to preserve Peace in Italy than give nourishment to the Potency of Spain against which he having in other times made his breast a defence he ought not to obscure the Glory of it by new Maxims foreign to his own advantage and his ancient practices But the Duke so much the more high and lofty as he was smoothed and sought to not thinking the advantages proposed equal to his hopes pretended a great Party of the Monferrat not only on the score of his old Rights but as a kind of revenge that Ferdinand had not performed the agreement some few years before concluded and turning the state of affairs and times to his own advantage considered that Spain remaining resolute to hinder that a Prince protected by or rather subject to France should have Soveraignty in Italy it was best for him to make use of his own connivence and force for the possessing of Monferrat rather than leave it in prey to the more powerful Whilst he had his thoughts bent upon this in Turin greater inducements fell out in Mantua where the Duke by the craziness he had contracted fallen very sick gave occasion for many treacheries and designs Caesar Son of the Prince of Guastalla was then in Milan to promote the interest of his Family or rather to have his Name made use of by the Spaniards who laying hold of any pretext armed powerfully and ordered many contrivances and preparations to prevent the attempts which Nevers might make and sending four thousand Foot and one thousand Horse to the Confines of Mantua under the Count de Guerrara waited only till the Duke should expire to enter and take possession of it But Vincenzo An. Dom. 1628 by the perswasions of Striggio had in great secrecy called to him Rhetel that he might marry the Princess and be in the City at the time of his death the better to secure to himself the Succession and Principality and he with a seasonable diligence being arrived there unlooked for dissipated a great storm before it brake forth for many of the chief persons being averse to the very name of the French abhorred to have Nivers their Soveraign and entertained Treaties and Intelligences to raise as soon as the Duke should be dead and before some commotion in favour of Guastalla and of Spain for which purpose Francesco Rota Serjeant Major had been corrupted and many Arms were gathered together in the house of Frederick Gonzagha But so soon as Rhetel was arrived the Duke immediately made him Lieutenant General and the better to corroborate his Right by a solemn Testament declares him Heir To perfect the Marriage nothing was wanting but the Dispensation of the Pope by reason of the Kindred St. Simon was come to Mantua to sollicite it and the Count of Serbellone was dispatched from Milan by his endeavours and protestations to hinder it and from the Duke of Savoy the Bishop of Mondovi but they came too late For the dispence from Rome seasonably arriving at the instant that the night after Christmas-day the Duke dyed the Marriage was consummated that very hour the Corps of Vincenzo being yet warm who it was given out had by his last words ordained it The day following the Bridegroom together with mourning assumes the Title of Prince of Mantua and having in his power the Garrison and the Citadel called Porto requires from the people the Oath of Fidelity in the Name of his Father Guastalla publishes a Patent of the Emperours Commissary secretly afterwards obtained by the favour of the Spanish Ministers in which Ferdinand enjoyns to him to take possession in the Emperours Name of the Country of Mantua till the right should be declared without innovating any thing requiring Cordua that now governed Milan to maintain the Decree by force if need required He had thoughts of going himself to Mantua but seeing the passage stopt by the anticipations of Rhetel he sends the Count Mandelli to Casale to cooperate in practices which Cordua had set on foot there and to alienate the minds of that people from acknowledging the new Prince But all in vain because the name of Nevers by the endeavours chiefly of Trajano Viscardi great Chancellor was by those of Casale and the Monferrins with universal applause cryed up ANNO M.DC.XXVIII The Interests of Princes being now discovered and the secrets unveiled Reason or Justice were no longer debated in the Cause of Mantua but calculations made of force opportunity and advantage so that it was like a fluctuant Sea from which proceeded and whither tended the affections of Princes as they were more or less inclined to the one or other Party At Venice they were all agreed to maintain the liberty of Italy and their own safety which was understood to be in danger by the oppression of a neighbour State but they were as much differing about the means some with offices alone desiring to divert the dangers others by open declarations not declining to oppose the designs of the Austrians There wanted not inclinations to enter into Alliance with France but others calling to mind the late proceedings of that Crown in the Affairs of the Valteline and esteeming the assistance of Strangers little less disadvantagious to this Country than the injuries of War preferred a League with the Pope and other Princes of Italy with whom forming a middle Party they believed it easie to protect the Justice of Nevers by Negotiation and defend themselves on all occasions against violence This opinion was represented by the Senate to Vrban who no whit perplexed was
wavering amidst divers considerations not desiring to be ingaged against the power and rage of the Austrians nor seeing willingly the power of the Spaniards to be increased in Italy or the Authority and Name of the Emperour greatly suspicious to the Popes to be awakned He not only approved the remonstrance of the Venetians but in a manner promoted it frequently complaining to their Ambassadour of the iniquity of the times in which from a cause most unjust the ambition of Princes was going to subvert the repose of Italy scarce yet setled He offered his interposition with powerful offices but added What can be promised from reason without Arms in dealing with him who places Reason and Justice in nothing but Arms The excess of power in Princes makes little account of the Popes prayers and their Mediation is reduced almost to nothing else but to adorn the Frontispice of Treaties with their name It is meet since offices do no good to apply to other remedies more powerful To improve the thought of uniting the Princes of Italy in their own and the common Interest But besides his own Forces and those of the Republick of whom was there any account to be made The Duke of Savoy renouncing the ancient Glory of maintaining the Liberty of Italy unmindful of his age and of a Grave at hand contrives new Stratagems The Government of Tuscany was inclined to the advantages of the Austrians In the others power was wanting or will The Senate therefore was seriously to consider if the Forces alone of the Church and theirs would be a sufficient defence against the approaching evils and to maintain the Cause of Mantua threatned and may be said oppressed by the prosperity of the Emperour and the Potency of Spain That he was ready with counsels and action to run the common Fate of Italy but that it was also a common Interest to lean to the more powerful for the upholding of themselves and friends That he thought application to France was necessary whose friendship though by its inconstancy it seemed dangerous by its power made it self seasonable That he was disposed with his intentions offices and endeavours to second the resolutions of that Crown and the Common-wealth The aims of Vrban were not in truth conformable to his expressions He desired to maintain Nevers in the succession of Mantua but abhorred to ingage himself so far as to be obliged to come to a Declaration or taking up of Arms. He encouraged the Venetians to the end he might enjoy their support in whatsoever should happen and flattered the French with hopes of adhering to their Party for if he had the luck to bring him into Italy in favour of Nevers he doubted not but things would proceed with such a ballance that he might reserve to himself the glory of the mediation and the merit of making the Peace Frequent advertisements were then sent from Venice and from Rome to King Lewis of the State of Italy disquieted by great apprehensions and threatned by greater dangers solliciting him to imploy Authority Negotiation and Force for the saving of the Country and the Princes his Friends France in effect was greatly sensible and the principal Ministers confessed the Reputation and Honour of the Crown ruined if it failed to assist Nevers But the Ingagement before Rochel was equally important whereupon they turn their counsels anew to prevail upon the mind of the Duke of Savoy because he it seemed was the Arbiter of the Peace or of the War whilst if it could be brought about to separate him from the Spaniards their taking Arms would be diverted or at least weakned The center therefore of the business lay in Turin the Venetians on the one side assaulting him with reasons and perswasions and the French on the other tempting him with promises and advantages St. Simon besides the ceading of so much Land in Monferrat as should amount to twelve thousand Crowns of yearly Revenue proposes to him secret and great hopes that France with a more powerful assistance should joyn in promoting his undertakings against the Genouese the differences with whom assumed by the Crowns with the title of an authoritave mediation remained yet undecided But the Duke mindful of former accidents relinquished not for the uncertainty of things to come the designs of present advantages Clogging the Treaty therefore by the demand of Trin a place of most important situation because it was opposite to Casal and drawing it into length he no less precipitated the resolutions and getting into Arms. Upon the news of the death of Duke Vincenzo and what had happened in Mantua the Bishop of Mondovi and Serbellone were returned back to relate it to the Duke and to Cordua who agreeing in their aims aggravated also with uniform dissatisfactions That the young Princess Niece of the Catholick King and also of the Duke was without their knowledge forced rather upon the dead body of the deceased Duke amidst sobs and tears than married by her own free consent Then Cordua charges Rhetel with the contempt of having intruded himself into a State in contest contrary to the Commissions Patents of the Emperor Soveraign and Judge of the Parties to whom being required to refer the cognizance of the cause and the penalty of the boldness he refused the Letters which he had written to him concerning the Title assumed of Prince of Mantua The eyes of all men were to say truth turned towards Ferdinand some sheltering themselves under his Authority and others considering his Power Amongst the first were the Princes of Guastalla whose interest served not but for a bounded prospect and stalking Horse for the Arms of Spain and Margaret Dutchess of Lorrain who as eldest Sister of the last Dukes deceased pretended that the Males of the other Branch being excluded the Succession belonged to her but her Rights being very little considered they could amount to no more but to usher in those of Leonora the Empress her younger Sister Whilst the decision was like to proceed with great length of time the new Duke of Mantua and the Princes that adhered to him apprehended the Emperours Forces jealously observing an Army of sixteen thousand men under a Count of Mansfelt in Suaben kept on foot there under pretext of bridling the motions of the Marquess of Dourlach and the Protestants but in effect as a body of reserve for the Affairs of Italy at the disposition of the Crown of Spain the which not only by benefits and pensions held dependent on it the Emperours chief Ministers but upbraided to himself the holding the Imperial Dignity as but the fruit of their counsels and assistance Since therefore Ferdinand was obliged to depend on anothers will the pressing instances of the Popes Ministers and the Venetians availed little who perswaded him not to interest himself but with his Authority in favour of the cause which should appear most just and to prefer Negotiation before a Rupture Nevertheless to cover the designs which were
God joyn the constancy of the Republick and the wisdom of them that govern it These are not the first difficulties with which the Country hath been exercised but observing the memorable Acts of our Ancestors we ought to confess that if Nature give the Snake an instinct to find the straightness of stones where leaving his old skin he re-acquires youthful vigour God imparts to men prudence which amidst the most disastrous and difficult Encounters sharpens it self and subduing adverse Fortune gets the Victory at last and perpetuates the felicity of Countries But it is not needful O Fathers that we here go out of the path beaten by the wise Counsels of those that have transmitted to us for an Inheritance together with liberty this Empire I would say that the most violent resolutions and the most headlong courses are not the Arts of our Fathers or the Maxims of our Government Time holding prudence by the hand hath lead us often out of the darkest Labyrinths and the Republick preserving Veneration to its Councils respect to its Arms and Treasures and Forces for opportunities hath maintained it self in safety assisted its friends and preserved Italy Now I deny not but that the present attempts of the Spanish Armies and the threatnings of future designs envenom to the quick the health of this unhappy Country and confound mens minds and our own very interests But let us examine carefully the remedy before we apply it and reflecting upon the violence of the evil let us ballance the strength of the medicine Vntil this strong Torrent overflow it is sufficient to stand within the Banks and be contented that the course bend another way and carry the Tide thither for if the violence of men be opposed to the Justice of God as it comes not to be endured by the Constitution of the World so it must needs be short and within a little while where it was exalted in pride it will be seen humbled and brought low Great is that Power of the Austrians which without obstacle runs swelling as may be said over the flourishing field of liberty and the dignity of so many oppressed Princes But he that will oppose himself with protests threatnings and Arms let him shew me also a force equal to that which ought to be suppressed My meaning is that resolutions should be suspended that the tendency of affairs should be observed that under the shadow of moderation and prudence this storm of ill Fortune should be let pass The ruines caused by a Thunderbolt are for the most part repaired with little trouble but to the violence of its flames what humane force is there that can resist I confess it I am much afraid of the issue of the present Affairs but yet I despair not I see Cordua I see the Duke of Savoy united to invade the Monferrat to swallow that Country and take Casale I feel the weight of the Chains of the Servitude of Italy I fear the Counterblow of Mantua in our own very Bowels But who knows Some Politick Counsels which invite with a fair Prospective are not ordinarily practised without difficulty and end not but with misfortune The Enterprise on Casal will not perhaps be so easie as it is supposed Carlo Emanuel is not so tenacious in his Alliances but that he may be altered the Forces of the Governour of Milan are not so powerful as to be able to oppress Italy in a moment Where are those Ensigns those Armies so much feared of the Emperours It seems to me that there is great hopes that they are not so easily to descend into Italy because those vast Provinces of Germany kept under by Ferdinand with a foot of Iron will quickly lift up their head being rather oppressed than overcome We ought also to believe that France will quickly be dis-ingaged from the Sea-coast Will then that warlike Nation that magnanimous King and that prudent Minister possibly suffer a Prince to be excluded from his Inheritance and from his Patrimony for no other fault but being born under the Climate of France and if they should set at nought Justice Honour and Interest ought the Republick always to take upon it self alone the burden of being the Defender not only of just Causes but of the weaker sides On the other side if as reason requires the French shall resolve to take part in it what avails it to torment our selves with unseasonable afflictions and dishearten our selves with sad Divinations whilst the Affairs now under debate will counsel the Senate to resolve themselves for the occasion and to preserve their strength and Treasure for the accidents of time Will the Republick otherwise be possibly able to contend alone with the vast Power of the House of Austria and with the dreaded Force of the Empire Foreseeing then ruine shall we forestall destruction and in the vain support of the Duke of Mantua sink down our selves even before the danger and season comes over and above the losses of the Publick and our own Much as to former successes is Italy indebted to us and I think it needful to speak it our present weakness is but a remainder of the excess of former Forces Behold when we were perswaded that with so much treasure and so many benefits we had unseparably bound the Duke of Savoy to our friendship we see him united to the Crown of Spain turn himself against the good of Italy Behold our Ingagements in the Valteline where with money and blood we have maintained the common Interest and the honour of the Confederates degenerated into most prejudicial agreements betwixt the Crowns That benefit is too dear which together with ingratitude produces damage Wherefore taught from past experiences my judgment is that placing our safeguard in Prudence rather than in Fortune we should maintain the defence of our selves with powerful Forces but I approve not of Declarations Ingagements and Wars to the end we may not heedlesly expose to hazard the Government with the liberty of the Country Great was the attention to this discourse but it was interrupted by Dominico Molino with a contrary sense to this purpose Neither desires nor hopes can divert our dangers against which were fear a sufficient defence I should believe our affairs secure because I confess that I am afraid I am not alone incumbred with the tempestuous apprehensions of the present state of things but in the interests and dangers of the Duke of Mantua Italy both fears and trembles It is true that the treacherous lethargie which oppresses him takes away from some Princes the sense of the common evils and that others in an apparent Delirium extravagate from that path of their own and universal interest which they have walked in with glory But behold let us see also in this Republick where at last is lodged the heart of the safety of Italy the vital spirits of liberty and honour beat Let us hearken to the language of the Pope who abhors the immoderate machinations of Spain
who invites the French and sollicites to get Companions Things then are not deplorable to that degree that we should despair of a remedy if we shall be willing to apply it in the beginning but if the disease shall go on fomented by our negligence such will be the increase of it that the recovery will be made more difficult than can be repented of There are O Fathers in cases of importance three Springs whence all disasters plentifully flow which point by point in the contrary opinion I have throughly noted false security careless delay and a covetous fear of charge Let us consider the Duke of Mantua as a new Prince a Stranger as may be said to the Customs and to the Language encompassed with Subjects unknown with a Militia that must be intreated oppressed with necessity staggering under the weight of a State shaken by the Arms of so powerful Enemies that who sees him not ready to fall Let us suppose Casal almost without other Garrison than the Inhabitants deprived of all succour assailed by the forces and skill of the Governour of Milan and by the designs and contrivements of Savoy so that who expects it not almost as soon rendred as attempted Now in this condition let us weigh our own dangers and in the consideration of them more than of the necessities of the Duke let us resolve if we can satisfie our own minds to deny him speedy succours It may possibly be believed that Casal may hold out that Savoy may revolt that the Germans may stay their march and that the French may pass the Alps But if such hopes do but flatter us of what then shall we be afraid to declare our selves in favour of the Duke O Fathers these are Hobgoblins and give me leave to say so false Visions represented from weakness and the fear accompanying too wary Counsels From the Precepts of our Ancestors and the Examples of all Princes may sufficiently be learnt that by assisting the weak ones Power is either preserved or increased The Republick hath always had this belief that the fruit of their quiet and I will say of their parsimony was in a manner due to their friends Those Treasures have been well spent those Cares happy and Counsels wise which in former times have preserved this Country in safety the Princes in their dignity and our selves in our liberty Let us not blush here to speak it Our assistances have been given out to usury with the manifold gain of our own tranquillity and glory All the good which with vain flatteries and uncertain hopes is proposed to us from Chance we may reap from our own generous and wise deliberations for the Duke not abandoned of assistance will take courage and strength his Subjects will get vigour Casal being succoured will defend it self and by holding out will divert blows far from Mantua and keep dangers remote from our Confines France in this interim dis-ingaged from Rochel will joyn to make a seasonable Counterpoise but if standing negligently idle we shall behold the destruction of our Neighbours what may we expect but to be abandoned by all even in their own ruine If to the French be objected the Rampiers of the Alps which way shall we open them a passage if when we shall have passed the Mountains Casal being lost they shall find the door shut That Prince is reduced to a too lamentable condition that expects savour for himself alone from him that is an Enemy to all Can we possibly hope to find in the Austrians moderation and respect towards us I for my part prefer security before hopes because we live in times in which Ambition bears rule the Conjuncture is a pretext Interest is the Idol of Princes and the Corner-stone of States I cannot frame to my self reasons more strong nor justice more apparent how to indemnifie and save the Common-wealth than that which appears on the side of the Duke of Mantua and if he be invaded I fear the example and if he be overcome I apprehend lest Fortune should justifie the lust of Dominion The will and a fit Conjuncture to break is enough for Princes to find abundant matter for occasions and pretexts Let us at least resolve upon that which necessity then which no eloquence is more powerful or more compendious perswades us because having once with a generous constancy blunted the edge of the pride of Strangers in Italy Glory and Peace will for a long time reside amongst us But let us be mindful here Fathers that while we are consulting Casal is losing and that if we delay to take our resolution here safety it self will not be able to succour it Amidst these contrary opinions the minds of the Senators were wavering because besides the weight of the reasons of both the Parties a certain discreet and experienced prudence produced great credit to the Author of the first and the conceit of a great sufficiency in Politick matters did no less for the second At last as it often happens that in extremes equally difficult middle counsels prevail a third opinion was followed which consisted in arming and strongly fortifying themselves in all kinds to sollicite France to maintain the Cause of the Duke and when France should ingage it self and send an Army on this side the Mountains to joyn to it that of the Republick for the defence of Mantua which could no more without difficulty receive succours from elsewhere The Senate also were willing particularly in Spain to repeat their most effectual offices for Peace not because they hoped the Armies being so far advanced to divert them but at least to justifie the resolutions to which they saw themselves constrained And to say truth their remonstrances were rather made known to than considered by the Conde Duke whereupon all being reduced to extremes sollicitations were turned again towards France But above that affair there arose great divisions in the Kings Council in which according to the nature of the Nation opinions degenerating into Factions and in them passions and interests ingrafting themselves both Ministers and business were confounded The Queen-mother had by nature a certain propension to the Spaniards and nourished a great aversion against Nevers ever since during her Regency he joyned himself several times to the male-contents But now there were added causes more urgent for the Duke of Orleans for so we will henceforward call the Kings Brother his first Wife being dead earnestly desired to take in second Marriage Mary the Daughter of the same Nevers a Princess of exquisite Beauties on the other side the Mother abhorring to see the Daughter of her Enemy her Daughter-in-law preferred Anna de Medici Sister of Ferdinand great Duke of Tuscany or Nichola de Loraine Daughter of Henry both allied to her in blood And because she doubted that the Cardinal inclined to Gonzagha she began from this suspicion to convert her favour into hatred and their discord had so many things to nourish it as will hereafter render
a Youth having visited the Pope and received noble entertainment at Venice was gone to the Emperours Court. And it was indeed easier for the Duke to defend himself by Negotiation than to maintain longer his Souldiers for there having till now been maintained in the Territory of Mantua six thousand five hundred Foot and thirteen hundred Horse pay at last failing the Strangers disbanded and those of the Country returned to their houses He then by the means of Ottaviano Vivaldini desires money of the Venetians to keep his Troops on foot and earnestly implores that to his they would joyn five thousand Foot and five hundred Horse of their own offering himself with that strength to march to Casale and having secured that place and in it preserved Mantua also to end the War with glory and expedition Monsieur d'Avo and Monsieur de Guron the one Ambassadour for France at Venice and the other sent expresly into Italy for these Concerns promised the entire assistance of the Crown nay the person of the King himself when the Siege of Rochel should be ended and demonstrated withal that if they in this interim for want of assistance should let the Dukes Affairs perish and Casal were lost all attempts and succours afterwards would be rendred vain But the Senate apprehending the old aim of the French Ministers to ingage the Republick in an open breach with Spain to avoid that of their Crown referred all resolution to the arrival of the Kings Colours into Italy to which they continued their promises to joyn themselves The Pope also concurred in the same opinion to animate the French not to abandon Italy and in this interim sending to the Emperour and both the Kings Nuntio's Extraordinary to endeavour a Treaty of Peace armed and fortified his Frontiers planting in view of the Modenese not without the complaints and jealousies of that Duke a good Fort which was called by his Name Vrban The hopes of Italy being then referred to the issue of the one affair of Rochel which seemed now near an end it plainly appeared that as much as the Austrians had been advantaged by that Ingagement so much the less were they to rejoyce at the taking of it And the French began already highly to complain of the novelties and turbulencies raised in Italy and to support the Duke of Mantua till they could send him greater Forces they permitted him Levies and Supplies giving him connivence and incouragement whereupon in his name and with money drawn from his Estate in that Kingdom were raised under the Marquess of Vxelles twelve thousand Foot and two thousand Horse with six pieces of Cannon to be transported from this side the Mountains to his assistance seconded by some Troops of the Kings commanded by the Mareshal of Crequi Governour of Dauphiné This Expedition amplified also more than was necessary according to the prompt disposition of the Nation wont to believe that done which seemed near to be executed made them believe in France the Duke ready succoured and in Italy with great expectation fear was confounded with hope for at the report that that Army was drawing near Gonzales imbarked his Cannon and kept all ready to raise the Siege from Casale but at the same time to divert the storm from him uses all sorts of submissions and promises to the Duke of Savoy and now Carlo believed himself arrived at that Post which he had long proposed to make himself Arbiter of the War and Peace of Italy For the French also demanded passage of him with greater flatteries and ample offers of all sorts of advantages the Liberty and Wealth of the Genouese being the price which to strives was offered him by both the Crowns But mindful of the offences done to Richelieu and now fearful of his revenge taking time to answer the better to fortifie himself after having garrisoned his places and obtained four thousand Foot of the Governour of Milan refuses it The French notwithstanding resolve by the way of Castel Delphino to attempt it but the Duke being moved with his Army into the Valley of St. Pieter and having caused the Prince Vittorio to advance encountring the Vantguard in the Straights of those Mountains beats them and drives them back All the Army then of Vxelles retreats and being come into Dauphiné quickly disbands for a coolness ordinarily following the French fury Victuals were wanting and the money both managed with covetousness and wasted with negligence sufficed not to supply it In the beginning also of this Action the Venetians being requested to permit passage to certain Cavalry of the Duke of Mantua's that crossing the Milanese they might move forward to joyn the French refused it because in the difficulty to execute it they could not discern ought but the wonted intentions to draw them unseasonably to Declarations and Ingagements But the straights of that Prince being now brought to that pass that he could no longer maintain his Court and Family much less keep up his Army they being requested in his Name by the Marquess of Pomar with expressions of pity rather than assistance disbursed to him twenty thousand Ducats and before the end of the year they supplied him with other and greater sums for the maintaining of his Garrisons also Carlo Emanuel having repulsed the French triumphed greatly and the Governour of Milan was much more encouraged who believing already the gain of Casal secure jealous lest the Duke should yet take in some part of Monferrat which belonged to the King sends to Nizza with four thousand Foot the Count John Serbellone who took it in fifteen days after having so frighted the Inhabitants with the springing of a Mine that they forced the Count of Agremont a French man who defended it with twenty four of his Nation and some Monferrins to capitulate and leave it Of this distraction of Forces which retarded the Siege those within Casale made use to great advantage reaping the harvest and bringing it into the Town where was come in Monsieur de Guron to animate in the Name of King Lewis the Inhabitants and Garrison The Nuntio's sent from the Pope being come to the Camp projected in the midst of these actions a suspension of Arms for fifteen days in which space the Infanta Marguerita entring into Casale some Proposition of agreement might be concerted But the Governour jealous of some artifice of the Savoyards to prolong his conquest by pretending that together with his there should be put into it a Garrison of the Emperours dissolves the Treaty And the Grand Duke being returned from the Imperial Court had speech in Maderno a place of pleasure upon the Lago di Garda with the Prince of Mantua and proposed to him a change of those States since that the Monferrat exposed to the greedy desires of the most powerful occasioned so great disagreements but the Spaniards not willing to offer an equivalent that discourse came to nothing The Negotiation then yielding to force Gonzales strengthned with new
Troops straightens Casale taking away at last the entry of Victuals and Succours by the possessing of Ponzone Rossignano St. Giorgio and other Posts on the Hill The place nevertheless defended it self with brave and frequent Sallies in one of which Monsieur de Bevron a French man being come in as a Voluntier and having given proof of singular courage was killed and in another the Serjeant Major Luzzago a Brescian seeing amongst the Enemy the Traitor Spadino ingaged himself so far to take off his head that he there lost his life The Marquess Rivara observing relief would be difficult and tedious and fearing that the consumption of the Victuals in the Town would at last bring it to extremity got store into the Citadel to maintain himself the longer there exhorting the Inhabitants to stint Victuals as they did with great proof of their constancy and fidelity Nor did the besiegers experience little less necessity for Italy overflowed this year by the Rivers had given such a slender harvest of Corn that Famine was an affliction every where and especially in the Milanese whence that which could be taken serving for nourishment though very scanty to the Army the people in the City of Milan perished In Provence the French had restrained the liberty of transport The Duke of Mantua shut up the passage of the Po and the Venetians who also suffered very much were careful that no grain should pass into the Milanese So that the people being famished brake out into a kind of Tumult which constrained the Governour to go thither and quiet it and must have raised the Siege if in that instant from Sicily and elsewhere some Vessels arriving in the River of Genoua there had not been a supply seasonable to the necessity In the Imperial Court to divert the Imperial Ban and the vigorous consequences which it uses to carry with it it was proposed by the Bishop of Mantua that in token of the Emperours Authority to content Guastalla some place of the Mantuan should be delivered to him and a suspension of Arms be in the mean time in Monferrat to treat some Accord with the Savoyards But the Spanish Ministers accepting of no Propositions perswaded Ferdinand to new intimations carried to Mantua by Doctor Foppis a Counsellor of the Court that the Duke within the space of a month was to yield obedience to the Commissary He always to gain time and commiseration sends the Prince his Eldest Son to Vienna to shew his Duty to Ferdinand and to offer also upon the obtaining the Investiture of Mantua to deposite Casal and the Monferrat into the hand of some Prince of confidence to be kept in the Name and by a Garrison of the Emperours for a certain time within which the cause should be decided provided notwithstanding that the Spaniards and Savoyards should do the same in what they possessed The Prince instead of being well received which the Spanish Ambassadour opposed even to protests was scarce privately admitted but although he carried back little advantage by the Journey the Duke nevertheless got himself great applause by it shewing that having on his side omitted nothing of his bounden duty towards the Emperour on the other side was discovered the desire and intention of the others for it was answered That Casal being in the Emperours Name put into the Custody of the Germans which served under the Ensigns of Spain the Emperours will was that the Governour should keep what he possessed on the account of the pretensions of Guastalla and that the Savoyards should keep what they held in consideration of their own Rights till an Agreement or Sentence should be declared and then there should be a suspension in the Mantuan From which was plainly discovered the design to put the Spaniards in possession of Casal and deprive the Duke of Mantua of Monferrat whereupon the Prince denying to have power concerning that departs though the Empress had first given him counsel to lay the whole Concern at the Emperours foot and receive Law from that Authority which he had no power to resist Yet to give time to the French that they might apply themselves to the Affairs of Italy the Duke not wholly breaking off the Negotiation shews himself inclined to some kind of Exchange and a Meeting in Piacenza to adjust it was negotiated by the Nuntio Scappi but Cordua dissents from it alledging to have no power but to reduce Carlo to acknowledge respect due to the Emperour at the same time notwithstanding secretly proposes to him great advantages if he would deliver Casal to himself The Duke to let it be known that the actions of the Governor had had no other thing in aim but the zeal for the Emperours Authority sends to the besieged some Ensigns with Eagles in them that being set up in the Castle Citadel and the City they might procure respect to the Emperours Colours but the Governour getting notice of it suffered them not to go in Amidst these Negotiations Casal holding out though there being daily gained on the Duke of Mantua's side if not advantages at least hopes arrives the news which was so much longed for in Italy that Rochel was at last taken The King of England to maintain it had not failed to use his utmost force though Buckingham being dead much of that heat was quenched which inflamed the War for having sent a third Float under the Earl of Denby to its assistance it made a new attempt to bring it in but the French Ships making a brave opposition the Dike was maintained against all attempts The Sea afterwards swelling with a great tempest dispersed and disordered the English Ships and and on the other side had such respect to the Dike as if it had conspired to the overthrow of the one and the glory of the other the Tides which in the month of July and about the Equinox were wont to be more than ordinarily violent and forcible passed that year so calmly that they did no hurt Denby perceiving that he could not compass his purpose making a Truce for a few days to the end to retire with greater security goes his way and the Rochelois having spent their Victuals and the uncleanest things now failing to satisfie hunger seeing all hope of succours and safety vanished rendred themselves at discretion upon the 29. of October The place to say truth suffered during the Siege all that which by humane patience could be endured or which in any former times may have been suggested by despair The streets covered with dead Carcasses made a shew rather of a Church-yard of bones unburied than of a City of living men and those few that were found alive either languished like men or almost like Skeletons seemed no less to represent the Funerals of that proud City than to signalize the Triumph of the Conquerours The King causing it for two days to be cleansed of the dead and sick made his solemn Entry the first of November restoring the Divine Worship
and as a Companion in sufferings and hazards crowned true vertue with praise and reward That the Peace with England was in great forwardness nor could the Huguenots be better bridled but by drawing the Army near to Italy that is to say towards Languedoc where is their greatest strength and towards those Provinces upon which the Spaniards and Savoyards together have their present designs In sum so many conveniencies and advantages concurred with it as now forced a necessity to second the counsels of reason The King assented fully to the enterprise and to attempt it in person for having now tasted the glory of good success he aspired to greater Triumphs and had naturally a great aversion to the Spaniards and a greater desire to keep them under But the Cardinal not believing affairs yet in such a condition as to be able to come advantagiously to an open breach with them inclined nevertheless to the resolution of going into Italy provoked by a violent desire to revenge himself of Carlo Emanuel and by interest to remove the King from Paris the proper Seat for the Intrigues of the Court and particularly of the Queens and their Faction which could not be better extinguished or weakened but by keeping the King from thence and amidst the exercises of War have him under his sole eye and hand To notifie the action Monsieur de la Salodie as a forerunner was dispatched into Italy to incite the Princes to declare and unite themselves now the King was come near to the Alps with a puissant Army Being arrived at Venice he found in the Senate the readiness he had always offered extolling therefore the Generosity of the King and the Prudence of his chief Minister with an applause equal to the desire with which they had sollicited it they wish a happy passage of the Alps which being they assure they will concur in the common designs with the third part of those Forces which the King should judge necessary for the Action The Duke of Savoy imployed several Arts to divert this agreement suggesting by the most secret means to France that the Republick aimed at nothing but to ingage it and afterwards leave it alone in War with the Austrians And to the Venetians that they should remember what had passed in the Valteline and the old design of the French to bring them to a Rupture with Spain without caring to second it But all attempts proving vain Cordua was greatly perplexed For if those of Casal taking courage from the hopes of succours near hand shewed more than ever an obstinate resistance his weakened Army did not admit of a joynt opposition with the Savoyards at the Alps and to continue the Siege also Besides this he knew and considered the present state of things the Milanese exposed the Subjects discontented the Places unprovided Victuals scarce Provisions consumed and Money wanting for just in this year the Holland Fleet under the Command of Peter Hein Admiral advancing with a noble boldness into the American Seas had near the Island of Cuba taken the Fleet composed of twenty Ships which transported into Spain the Treasures drawn from those rich Kingdoms Whereupon after a Meeting in Pavia with Nassau and Monterey he had dispatched Courriers in great diligence to Madrid for Orders and Supplies and to Vienna for assistance and re-inforcement From Spain nothing could arrive but slowly and therefore his greatest hopes were placed in Germany where the power and good success of Ferdinand greatly increasing daily there remained nothing for him to desire more of Fortune In this year Tilly had taken in Verden and Stade nor was there found ought else which could resist except some certain Islands secured by the Sea or some few Towns which having Ports kept a way open for succours Whereupon Ferdinand taking courage to attempt higher matters inclines to make a restitution of Ecclesiastical Goods and particularly to get for the Archduke his Son the Archbishoprick of Magdeburg which had been conferred on Augustus second Son of the Elector of Saxe But Ferdinand upholding his purpose with force pretended that the Cannons themselves being fallen from their power as having run themselves into the delict of Treason by adhering to the Enemy their Votes were illegitimate and therefore the Election void Frizland was designed to have passed into the Islands of Denmark if that Winter the freezing of the Sea as is usual had afforded him a passage or if Ships could have been provided for him which though he assumed the Title of General of the Sea he had not been able to get nor by any means to procure and that in Lubeck the Count of Swartzenburg for the Emperour and Gabriel le Roy for the Spaniards laboured all they could to perswade those maritime Towns to have furnished them But he desirous at least to possess himself of Ports exercised the patience of the Duke of Pomerania with all sort of offences to the end to bring him to some desperate resolution which might give him a pretext to deprive him of his Country But that not succeeding he besieges Rostock and Wismar Anseatick and Imperial Towns with very considerable Havens and having taken them without much ado passing also into the Island of Rughen prepares to straighten Stralsond The King of Denmark to divert him had possessed the Island of Vsdom and the City of Wolgast in Pomerania But Fridlandt hasting thither with his wonted good Fortune gave the King such a defeat as forced him to re-imbark and leave the City it self as a prey to him During this absence of his those of Stralsond making a Sally upon a Fort placed over against their Town took and demolished it wherewith provoked he begirts it with a more straight Siege in such sort that being almost reduced to extremity they capitulated by means of the Duke of Pomerania to render it when Fridlandt secure of the event goes his way to take possession of the Dukedom of Mechelburg which the Emperour having deprived those Princes for having taken part with Denmark had given him leaving the care to the Duke of Pomerania himself to receive the Surrender and put a Garrison into it But the King of Sweden who with happy success made War in Livonia and Prussia with the Polaccks understanding the extremity in which for want of powder the City was doubting lest having taken the Ports of the Baltick the Imperialists might not only subdue Denmark but render themselves terrible to himself and his Dominions sends an abundant Relief into it with promise of greater assistance whereupon the Inhabitants taking courage breaking the Capitulation persisted in their defence which so much enraged Walstain that if it were his custom to make War with great cruelty he now protested to make use of his Victory with all the excess of it But in the brightness of so many prosperities from Stralsond arises that little Cloud which far out at Sea is wont when it scarce appears to burst out suddenly into dreadful
storms But the World that discerns not things to come adored the Fortune of Ferdinand as perpetual and Italy in particular ballanced the hopes of the French succours with the fears of an Inundation of the Germans Besides these important cares the Venetians not neglecting the Affairs of the Sea infested by many Pirates had armed two great Gallions under the Command of Giovanni Paulo Gradenigo which in Company of two Galliasses whereof Anthonio Cappello called Terzo was Captain arrived at Alessandretta There rode there at Anchor five French Ships when as many English Pirates coming in on a sudden set upon them with assured hopes to make them their prey The Venetians not being able in view of their own Colours to suffer the insult taking into protection the French who were the weaker after a hard Encounter made the English to be gone The Turks were pleased with the defence of the Port and the French with the safety of their Ships the complaints which the English made being with reason quickly stilled In Venice happened afterwards some distraction of minds for private interests which because unusual deserve to be taken notice of They drew their original from disgusts betwixt two Patrician Families to wit that of Cornaro of Giovanni that was Duke and that of Zeno di Renieri Cavalier This last a man of a haughty spirit had in several occasions inveighed against the other and being one of the three Heads of the Council of Ten had made use of the Authority of that Tribunal to rebuke the Duke himself for suffering his Sons to run out into divers and dissolute liberties At which Giorgio on whom it seemed these reproaches reflected falling into great fury without his Fathers knowledge a Prince of singular piety and highest moderation not far from the publick Palace sets upon Zeno when by night coming out of the Council of Ten he was come down the Stairs and attempts with blows of Hatchets followed by other Murderers to kill him Wounded in several parts he was nevertheless preserved alive but the dignity of the Publick the Council esteemed in the Common-wealth sacred and the liberty it self of the Government remained violated Cornaro by a quick Sentence was banished by the Council of Ten with capital and grievous penalties the Character of his Gentility was cancelled and in the place of the offence a Memorial in Marble erected in execration of the Fact Whereupon Justice being rather satisfied than mens minds quieted Zeno being recovered continued to inveigh often in publick Harangues against all the Family and many adhering to the one and to the other either for affection or kindred it was evident that mens minds grew imbittered in the discourses of Assemblies and the Walks of the Market-place Passing then from private affections to publick affairs also a desire waxed big in many that to the Authority of the Council of Ten which is one of the supremest in the Republick there might be some seasonable regulation made whereupon in the Election of persons whereof it is composed wont to be renewed in the month of August almost all those who were proposed in the great Council met with exclusion The most experienced Citizens apprehended danger from novelty always prejudicial when under the pretext of reformation change makes a forcible entry the worst of Moths which if not killed at first quickly destroys and corrodes the best ordered Governments Nevertheless it being necessary to give equal contentment to the major part by the great Council were elected Niccolo Contarini Anthonio da Ponte Pietro Bondumieri Baptista Nani and Zacharia Sagredo as Reformers to the end that concerning the Authority of the Councils and principally of that of Ten they should within a little time propound the Rules judged needful or convenient There followed with full Votes for the Election of Secretaries for the granting of safe Conducts and doing other things of no great moment several Consultations amongst which the chief was the abolition of the Authority which by the ancient Laws were given it to revoke the Decrees of the great Council it self where as is usual in things most important they were not bound up to particular Conditions and the strictness of Votes There was also proposed by the Reformers the Confirmation of the Authority which belonged to the Council of Ten with the enumeration of many cases and with the power to be the sole Judge of the Patricians in criminal Causes active and passive with a choice nevertheless to commit to other Magistrates those which were of lesser moment The contest hereupon was very sore because it was the very thing wherein many desired an alteration it appearing too strange that even in the most trivial cases the Nobles alone should be subject to the most severe Judicature where the way of proceeding is by Inquisition with secrecy and a certain rigour which they call the Custom But our wise Ancestors knowing that the chief bond of Aristocracy is the chastity and moderation of that part which governs have been willing to put a bridle upon it because from betwixt Rule and Licence there would be too short a distance if the Authority of the Laws and the severity of Judgments did not interpose The first day it was proposed no Decree passed in the Great Council but the Votes and Inclinations fully tended to reject it Being taken into debate another day it was sharply spoken against by Renieri Zeno Cavalier and defended by Niccolo Contarini but Francesco Contarini Head of the Council of the Quaranta Criminali replying for the opposite Party with an eloquent discourse so moved the minds of the major part that many not keeping silence prevented the Votes with their cryes when Baptista Nani beginning to speak making silence by the authority of what he was going to say and by his gray hairs and the gravity of his behaviour giving credit to his reasons and discourse thus spake It is no new thing to me that he is more applauded and acceptable who speaks to the liking of others than for the publick Good But liberty in Councils truth in judging and courage in difficulties shall never abandon me The itch of insatiable Ambition disquiets me not the common hope of Honours disturbs me not nor am I moved with the desire of applause Constant in the adversity of my Country I fear nothing moderate in its prosperity I gain nothing I look up to no other Pole nor have other scope than that which hath been prescribed by our Ancestors always venerable from the duration of the Country We are all strictly bound to this duty to transmit unviolable and unextinguished that light of Glory and Liberty which our Fathers have so many Ages ago consigned to us I know that man hath no office savouring more of Divinity than that of governing others but it is a thing of great difficulty and if such be the government over inferiours how much more hard will it be to command over equals But this is our glory that Majesty
assist him with a body of their men that while the King forced the Alps and the Duke of Guise with the Fleet would endeavour landing so to send succours to Casal they might pass into or attacque the Milanese from this other side for the assistance of one another either by diversion or conjunction of Forces It appearing to the Senate that the strength of the Army by Sea did not answer the fame of it and many difficulties discovering themselves which might be met with at the Alps the Council thought it more wise to stay till the King should be in Piedmont But to the end the Duke might be able to maintain his Troops they furnish him with seventy thousand Ducats and to have all in readiness to second the Kings undertaking order General Erizzo to dispose of the Army into such Quarters that it might be quickly drawn together to give countenance to the Duke and jealousie to the Milanese when the occasion should require it Nine thousand Foot and a thousand Horse being thus distributed on the Frontiers gave great jealousie to the Governour who to send a body to that side so weakened himself in the Camp that he was scarce able to supply wherewith to keep his Posts and Guards in the Trenches The Duke of Mantua kept together five thousand Souldiers in pay but with great difficulty by reason of the continual want wherein he was of money so that to please them with some advantage and entertain them with booty he sent them into the Cremonese against Casal Maggiore a Town rich and great kept by eight hundred men of the Country who frighted at the approach of the Mantuans left it them in prey scarce saving the Cannon by Water It was thereupon exposed to Pillage and afterwards abandoned Sabioneda as hath been said elsewhere was possessed by a Princess of the House of Stigliana who not believing it secure from the Forces of the Borderers had trusted it to the Duke of Parma who kept it with a great Garrison and exceeding much care as a pledge recommended to his trust by all Italy The Spaniard had several times in this Conjuncture desired of him to permit the entrance of a body of their men to trouble the Duke of Mantua and the Neighbours But finding no forwardness in the Duke they applied themselves to Craft causing Nassau to enter into it admitted by the Marquess of St. Vitale the Governour out of respect to the Imperial Name of the Emperor and at the same time they perswaded the Prince Buzzolo who had great pretensions upon the place to draw near to it giving him hopes that the Gates by means of the Imperial Commissary should be opened to him But the Governour perceiving the design the Prince found the defence in such sort ordered that without other attempt he retires and Nassau thought it best to be gone It was moreover believed that the advertisement to the Duke of Parma of the design of Buzzolo came from the Spaniards themselves to induce him with the apprehensions of so many dangers to call them to a part of the custody and defence of it But he rather strengthens it and Buzzolo having recourse to the Venetians that they might give him means to attempt the surprise of it was disswaded by them both by the difficulty which would arise in exploiting of it and by the unseasonableness to draw stirs into those parts King Lewis to facilitate his passage of the Mountains made a new attempt to overcome the mind of Carlo Emanuel offering to add to twelve other thirty thousand Crowns of yearly Rent for his pretensions of Monferrat and inviting him to the enterprise of Genoua with the flatteries of greater advantages Whereupon the Duke taking a measure of the Genius of the Cardinal whom from the desire of revenge he judged to be brought in so cold a season towards Italy thought it too dangerous to draw under the title of Friendship so brave an Army into the bowels of Piedmont with the presence of the King and of a Minister maliciously affected He had his confidence in the season of the Winter in the nature of the Situations in his own Forces in the Succours of Spain and in the Motions of the Huguenots whence he doubted not of Courage to promote the good and Art to extricate himself out of all Fortune He was become crafty above any other in selling himself at a dear rate at a time of need and was wont always even to his Friends to make shew of necessity but at this very time to keep all right he received from the Governour all that he devised to ask He resolved to send him three thousand Souldiers which was the most he could do not having been willing to weaken his Forces on the Confines of the Venetians or be diverted from strengthening the maritime Garrisons for fear of the Army by Sea though it appeared not because the Souldiers appointed for it were called to greaten that by Land So that he remained before Casal with only two thousand Souldiers in pay and four thousand of the Country whereupon he sollicites the Princes obliged to send their Proportions for the defence of the Milanese but they all excused themselves it seeming that in some at the appearing of the French Army the ancient respect to Spain vanished together with the present fear On the other side the French pressed that the Princes of Italy would now be assisting to their own safety by joyning themselves to their Crown But the Pope perceiving the intention to oppose the Austrians now he saw the French Colours on the Border of Italy refused to depart from Neutrality and had appointed for Legate à Latere the Cardinal Anthonio his Nephew for the negotiating of a Peace The Venetians judging that the coming of the King did not sufficiently remedy the necessity by reason of the coming down of the Germans and that Mantua was so begirt that it could not receive succours from France consented to under-write a League with France and with the Duke of Mantua which being to last for seven years for the removing of present dangers and establishing Peace obliged the Confederates to succour one another reciprocally in case of Invasion The King with twenty thousand Foot and a thousand Horse the Republick with twelve thousand of the one and a thousand and two hundred of the other and the Duke with five thousand of the first and five hundred of the last In proportion to the Forces the Conquests were to be divided if from the defensive they should be forced to attacque Jealousies were not wanting even when it was ready to be signed For the Voyage of Monsieur de Botru a Confident of the Cardinals to the Court of Spain under a pretext to propose Expedients for the Affairs of Italy but in truth to discover the intentions of Olivares and the Treaties which he had with the Huguenots kept the Venetians a while in suspence but the suspicions quickly vanishing they sent
afterwards into Alexandria raging openly that a certain prey had been taken out of his hand by the Duke of Savoy but rejoyced in his heart that if the Capitulation of Susa saved Casal it preserved also the Milanese at that time exposed by the weakness of Forces if it had been invaded to a most certain ruine Casal was presently provided with fifteen thousand Sacks of Corn brought in by the French and by others furnished by the Duke of Mantua to whom the Venetians gave for that purpose thirty thousand Ducats besides another sum to keep his Souldiers in order with some small pay Into the Town were put a good number of French under Monsieur de Thoiras Mareschal de Camp taking their passage through Piedmont and some were brought into Aqui and Nizza whence the Spaniards were gone out The displeasure at their being brought in more than the shame for the retreat vexed extremely Gonzales the French arriving happily there whence with so much noise of Councils and Arms the Spaniards had endeavoured to keep them far off and his jealousie was so much the more increased when he understood that Father Joseph a Capucin most confident with the Cardinal was going to Mantua to propose amidst many pretexts to the Duke that to spare care and troubles he would yield Monferrat to the Crown which should give him a Soveraignty in exchange near to the Estate he possessed in the Kingdom Carlo from these dealings had occasion to know that the succours of great Princes are seldom done without respect to their own advantage and understanding at what the French aimed he thought it good counsel if he could possibly bring it to pass to dis-ingage himself as soon as he could by assenting to the Treaty of Susa as well from the assistance of the one as the Hostility of the other Crown Dextrously therefore rejecting the Propositions of the Capucin he sends the Marquess Striggio to give the King thanks for his succours and together with ample powers to execute the Treaty But although there was a Meeting upon it of Deputies in Buzzolino a Town near to Susa and that the Mantuans offered to the Savoyards the choice of Lordships divided into four Ranks yet Carlo Emanuel who thought of any thing but observing the accord first by several excuses and after by the supervening of new accidents frustrates the business The Ambassadour Soranzo being arrived at Susa and finding the Agreement concluded though he could not divert the prejudices which were apprehended by the Republick endeavoured at last that the execution might be warily provided for by deferring the departure of the King and the Army till Ratifications should arrive from Spain His considerations to the King and Cardinal were That Peace was not well grounded upon words alone and promises in an Age in which fraud passes for expedience and infidelity is reckoned amongst advantages but that security consisted in fulfilling and effectuating Agreements That fear of that unconquered Army had extorted from the Duke of Savoy a Consent Fame the fore-runner of the Glory of so generous a Monarch had forced the Governour of Milan from Casal But that agreements dictated from necessity as by an unjust and violent Minister have always been observed to be of short continuance If that troublesom and inconstant spirit of the Duke be thought to be sufficiently fixed it were but reason to loosen the bond of Force If the will of Gonzales be thought changed or the Maxims of the Councils of Spain moderated he for his part consented that the thought of Arms should be laid aside But if in the one from the provocation of the affront an ambitious heart be discovered and in the other vexed to the purpose with shame a haughty mind and in both the gnawing desire of Ambition and Empire be invited from difficulty a false security would delude the mind of so great a King and scorn the counsel of his wise Minister That Glory was a Plant which endured load and weight upon it self but if abandoned to the offences of time and the injuries of men naked and torn though at first adored within a while it would be despised That from the Alps the prosperous name of the Crown of France resounded through Italy but if so soon as arrived it disappears its friends would within a while seek for protection two Archbishopricks twelve Bishopricks and a great number of Abbies and rich Monasteries to the so great commotion of the Hereticks that Saxe with all his Party highly complained of it and denied that such Authority was due to the Emperour alone without a Diet and the consent of the States of the Empire But flattered with a crafty promise that the restitution should not be pressed but in a judiciary and civil way he within a while perceives that the Generals of the Armies were deputed for the execution of it who confounding the doubtful with the certain filled the Empire with alteration and the Princes with losses and complaints The contrivance seemed of moment because the best Pieces and the Churches which had Principalities annexed were to be incorporated into the Sons and Family the rest to promote the Reformation of Religion were with vast riches to be given by the Emperour to the Jesuits now exalted and believed the Authors of this Decree which considering the condition of the times even to the most zealous seemed unseasonable Designs stopping not here he sends General Arnhein into Prussia with an Army in favour of the Polacks not so much in a thankful retribution of the succours in the greatest pressure of his necessities obtained from King Sigismond as to keep the King of Swede intangled in those parts But the effect was very differing from the counsel for the Polacks having a natural distrust of Strangers and in particular detesting the Germans so soon as under the warmth of this assistance they began to breathe with some prosperity obliged their King to make a Truce for six years Whereupon Gustavus began to ruminate in his vast mind upon vast thoughts and provoked or desirous to prevent the injuries he feared lent his ear to many invitations which in the name of Princes discontented and enviers of the Austrians were brought to him and to lay the grounds of some Intelligences and Agreement he sent secretly to divers Princes Wolmar Count of Faremsback But in Holland England and France he found as then rather a hearing than reflecting upon this Proposition of moving Arms against Ferdinand whilst the late Wars in Poland with the felicity of successes had rather gotten the King the reputation of wise and valiant than renown to the Kingdom believed by all no less poor than remote and by consequence too weak to grapple with the Fortune and Power of the Austrians now grown to a full age and well rooted Nevertheless Richelieu who despised nought that was profitable and great resolves to send secretly Ministers to sound better the Genius and Power of the King and the
also alledging the introducing of the French into Monferrat refused to ratifie the said Treaty of Susa but to justifie the delay or rather to try mens minds and keep the Armies in suspence dispatch to Paris the Secretary Navazza with the President Monfalcon Ambassadour of Savoy to offer that France withdrawing the Garrisons out of Monferrat and Piedmont they on their side would forbear troubling of Nevers and remove jealousies from the other Confederates of that Crown By this it was perceived that they had no other aim but to exclude all defence from Italy that so the Imperial Troops entring thereupon and changing name or pretext it might relapse under scourges and plagues yet more cruel Advertisements of it came already from all parts and the signs of it seemed clear for that other nine thousand Foot and fifteen hundred Imperial Horse were near their arrival and other Troops followed them under Count Rambald Colalto a Vassal of the Republick and honoured with the Character of a Patrician but being bred in the Wars of Germany from his younger years and enriched with an Estate and Honours served Ferdinand in this Expedition in the Charge of Commander in chief But the Emperour desiring that terror might make plain the way for his Army to divert by fear the Prinâ—es from declaring in favour of the Duke of Mantua had answered as the Popes Ministers who perswaded him to send Commissioners to try the way of an amicable agreement that Fridland with the suit of fifty thousand Souldiers should be his Commissioner whose name as much as it was famous by his Fortune so much was it rendred terrible by his cruelty But although in the straightness and amidst the wants of Rhetia the German Troops could not long subsist nevertheless being supplied with Money and Victuals by the Governour of Milan it was requisite to stay there for some days for although the march was undertaken at the instigation of the Spaniards yet the Seat of the Monarchy and of the Councils being far remote and the Genius of that Nation slow Correspondencies on their side could not be speeded in a readiness suitable to the resolutions Spinola especially was expected in Italy destined thither with great reputation and vast hopes that he would correct Cordua's errours and restore the Lustre of Arms but the scantness of pay being not sufficient for the greatness of the preparations he prolonged his imbarking for some months In this interim thirty Gallions come out of the Ocean were his fore-runners to scour the Mediterranean and to oppose the attempts of the French Fleet which as said was by way of the Sea to bring men and succours into Italy and a report was added that they were already advanced into the Adriatick whereupon the Venetians accustomed to consider all where there was question of much gave command that the Fleet should he strengthened with ten Gallies of Dalmatia and Candia to be presently armed and greater preparations were put into an order if there should be occasion At Land watchful with the greatest diligence they ordered the assembling of ten thousand Souldiers their Subjects and agreed for numerous Levies of French which were to pass out of Provence by Sea under the Duke of Candale the Chevalier de la Valletta and the Duke of Rohan who to quiet the Jealousies of the Court of France was come to Venice and they sent to Mantua discovering as danger approached the faith of that people to be wavering four thousand men for the preservation of the place and three hundred Albanese to arm a Galliot and some Barks in the Lake disbursing money that the Duke under his own Colours might levy four thousand men more But Spinola dis-embarking at last in Genoua with many Souldiers and with seven hundred Cases of Pieces of Eight came to Milan and brought the money into the Castle with Pomp with money and fame recruiting the Army in a moment And now the Germans who Colalto being joyned amounted to thirty thousand Foot and five thousand Horse marched and being arrived in the Milanese extended their Quarters longst the Rivers Adda and Oglio to the Confines of the Venetians On this side of the said Rivers coasted upon them Marco Justiniano Proveditor Extraordinary in the Bergamasco with Colonel Milander and a Squadron volant of betwixt three and four thousand choice men to repress any insult which the insolence of that Army might make but miserably afflicting the Towns of the Milanese they contained themselves towards those of the Venetians in great discipline Continuing afterwards their march towards Mantua amidst the confusions which the fury of Arms brought with it Treachery was also discovered whereupon in Viadana was arrested a French Officer who by means of the Prince of Guastalla plotted to deliver that place to the Governour of Milan and in Mantua was made publick a Conspiracy framed against the life of the Prince It happened at this very time that the Duke of Main Son of Carlo in his passage to Casal was at Pergola on the Borders of the Piacentino taken Prisoner by the Marquess Malespina with the loss of certain Jewels and some money but delivering him to a Company of Horse to guard him to Milan the Duke made his escape and got safely into Casal Amidst so great disturbances Spinola secretly exhorts the Duke of Mantua to humble himself by lodging of Souldiers depositing his States and referring himself without exception to the clemency of Ferdinand and the piety of Philip. Julio Mazarino who as substituted to Panciroli the Popes Nuntio begins now to appear in business as a thin Vapour that became afterwards the brightest Star of Europe carried to the Duke himself a project in the name of Spinola for a Cessation of Arms. But that being not to be practised without depositing of places and giving Quarters to Troops and Colalto denying that he had a power to conclude a Truce the Duke shewing himself resolute in the most perilous courses declares that being under the protection of the Crown of France it behoved him to communicate to that Court every Proposition of Accord The mischiefs of the War being now not to be restrained longer and the Siege of Mantua seeming to be near the Republick resolves to maintain it with all their power for which purpose the General Erizzo after having spoken with the Duke incamps the Army which consisted of about eighteen thousand Foot and Horse in Valezzo a place which covering Verona and Peschiera was made commodious for its own defence and convenient to send succours to Mantua Colalto publishing an Edict in Milan by which in the name of the Emperour he commanded the people to withdraw their obedience from the Duke requires of the Prince of Bozzolo the delivery of Ostiano and at the same time without expecting an answer caused the Count de Soragna to surprise it Casting a Bridge there over the Oglio and fortifying the Banks on each side with a Garrison of fifteen hundred men the Army
halts there for some days either by reason of the Rains which fell in the Autumn or the Feaver which having seized Colalto obliged him to stay in Cremona The Army at last marching again the first places of the Mantuan that suffered which may be called rather desolation than spoil were Vogezzo Cigognera and Volongo Thence four thousand men took their Post at Isola and fifteen Companies at Piadene Viadana a great place was presently invested and the Town being not able to resist la Rocca also a very weak one after some shot of Cannon was yielded The Duke had not placed his hopes in their defence but thinking by cutting the Banks to have drowned the Germans in the Po the blow succeeded not for that Balduino del Monte to whom the care was committed had executed the order out of time By another body of the Imperialists was possessed Caneto abandoned at their first appearance because it was a place not to be kept by Angelo Corraro a noble Venetian who banished out of his Country had taken Service under the Duke There being no Town capable to resist nor Army which could dispute their progress in the field the Germans ravaged over all desolating and burning every thing with so much slaughter that sacred things being violated by the military impiety and this using yet more cruelty against the prophane with unheard of arrogance of burnings killings and rapines that unhappy Country heretofore amongst the pleasantest of Italy was left for a long time a hideous field where posterity shall for a great while behold the most outragious marks of barbarism Nor did the Confines of the Republick scape wholly free after the Imperialists had possessed in the Mantuan the Towns of Ostia and Pontemolino but there being disposed into several places Horse-Guards of Cappelletti by them and the Peasants the Germans were often repulsed and sometimes beaten Some hoped that the Seraglio might amuse the Army for some days This is an inclosure a few miles out of Mantua made up partly by moorish grounds and partly by certain Works of Earth of a great circuit and difficult to be kept nevertheless some were of opinion that it should be defended because Winter being near and the Enemy suffering by many inconveniencies and great disbandings the gain of certain days was reckoned for no little advantage The Duke doubting with reason lest in so great a compass it being not possible to keep it every where the Germans should break in upon some one part and cut off the way of retreat for his men into Mantua abandons it The force then of the attacque and the care of the defence was to be reduced to about the City alone Mantua is by nature of a very strong situation the River which at its source is called Sarga issuing out of the famous Lake di Garda takes the name of the Mincio and passing through the midst of Peschiera a little below enters into the Borders of Mantua There where the City is placed it flows into a Lake formed by Art in those times that the principal Cities of Italy torn by intestine discords groaned under the Tyranny of particular Lords So that Mantua is environed with waters in the midst of many moorish grounds Certain Bridges joyn it to the Continent the two longest do end the one al Porto which is a Citadel with regular Bastions the other at the Suburbs of St. Giorgio composed of many houses but of little defence Near to this Bridge lies the Castle joyned to the City by an ancient Building and part of the most ample Palace of the Dukes Where it came nearest to the Terra firma three other little Bridges called della Pradella di Pusterla and del Thé served to as many Ports with a certain little Island between kept for the pleasure of the Prince The place therefore was not thought easie to be won the Artillery being not able to batter the Walls but from far the approaches being not to be joyned to the Wall nor the largeness of the Lake suffering so straight a Circumvallation but there would remain many ways open for Succours The circumference it self of the Walls had been very much fortified with new Works and the Dukes Souldiers being almost mouldered to nothing the Garrison was increased by the Venetians besides the four thousand Foot formerly sent with one thousand Foot more and five hundred Horse The City was now believed in a condition able to consume the Enemy and give time for Succours which was alone expected from France Great doubt only arose from the courage of the Inhabitants inclining to the Austrians because under the Government of a great Prince some imagining they should have peace and others fancying to themselves advantages all abhorring the present evils and imminent calamities detested their new Master as who seemed the occasion of them As to other places of the Country it was agreed by the means of Giovanni Martiningo Superintendent of the Artillery sent by Erizzo to Mantua to view the Fortifications that the Duke with his men should keep Governolo where the Water-sluces served to overflow the moorish grounds of the Lake and that by the Garrison of the Republick should be defended Castel Giufre and Goito together which standing on the Banks of the Mincio betwixt Mantua and Peschiera might be greatly useful to help in Succours But Governolo abandoned with weak resistance by the Mantuans fell into the Germans power as also Gazuolo whence some few Venetians withdrew who neither for the place nor for the number were able to defend it Amidst the flames of the Mantuan were heard also the tears and cryes of the Monserrins for Spinola sending Philip his Son to Valenza had commanded Ferrante Guevara with four thousand Foot and five hundred Horse to possess that part of the Monferrat which is called the Lower The gross of the Spanish Army intrenched it self at St. Salvador and other Posts about Casal in which Thoiras having abandoned all places else except Rossignano and Pontestura was with three thousand and five hundred Foot Spinola therefore had not yet a mind to ingage himself in the Siege of the place but only environ it at large and incommodate it not so much because the Winter season was coming on as to keep the Army free to oppose the French if they should return anew into Italy and that the Germans in the mean time might make themselves Masters of Mantua Which place taken Casal was after to be attacqued by the Spaniards and the Imperial Army to be in a readiness to hinder Succours These designs were made known in France together with the progress of their Arms to the prejudice of the Duke of Mantua and the danger of the Venetians who incessantly put the King and Cardinal in mind of the Word Faith Interest and Honour of the Crown with those incitements that might provoke the warlike Nation the magnanimous King and his most generous Minister But nothing was obtained but hopes and
few shot making a breach in the Wall not supported by a Rampart the Governour taking fright renders it against the will of the Souldiers of the Greek Nation who were of the opinion to maintain it and therefore so soon as he came into Mantua he was publickly punished with infamy whereupon a great entrance remaining shut for the relieving of Mantua the Venetians endeavoured to keep open at least that of Castel Giufré whence Erizzo let in three Companies of Relief and committed the Guard and Command of the Post to Colonel Lunge a French man And the Imperialists knowing now the importance of it had their aim upon it but by reason of the time of the year and not to divide their Troops into too many parts sparing force for the present betook themselves to Art causing Giovanni Giacomo Pancirolo the Popes Nuntio to tempt the Duke with wonted flatteries to deliver it to Colalto that from redoubled testimonies of obedience to the Emperours Colours being satisfied he might at last incline to some Accord or at least to a suspension of Arms. The Duke rendred more wary from what had happened at St. Giorgio rejecting so pernicious Propositions placed his safety now more in Defence than Treaty He molested the Enemy with frequent Sallies keeping him busied and distracted in several parts and one night particularly surprized la Vergiliana where the Germans that were not killed or Prisoners were drowned in the water by the breaking of a Bridge by which they thought to make a running escape Assents nevertheless at the endeavours of the Nuntio that there should be a suspension of Arms for a month but to no purpose because Colalto pretended to have liberty in that interim to fortifie himself in his Posts that no Victuals should be carried into Mantua but from Countries far off and that Carlo should sign Duke of Nevers refusing the Expedient which something to facilitate the business he offered to sign by the name of Carlo or of Carlo the Duke without expressing of what Hostility then continuing the Venetian General considering of a new supply sends under Count Bartolomo Soardo Bergamasco other five hundred Souldiers with Powder and Match that were for the most part Greeks that were come out of Goito the Nation desiring it that by the proof of hazard the Surrender might be confirmed not to have happened by their default They all got safe in convoyed near to Goito by a Body of Horse which halted there to beat back whatsoever coming forth should disturb their way With this Relief the besieged taking new courage multiplied more and more their Sallies and in one from the Cereso gave the Enemy a notable blow The Germans now began to find that there was no hope either to famish the place or take it but the thoughts of retiring vexed them not less whilst the Dukes Sallies and the difficulty of the miry ways made it impossible to bring off the Cannon in safety Applying themselves therefore to Artifice they caused Mazarine to propose to the Duke a short suspension of Arms. He first rejects it in respect to the French Army upon the way for his Relief resolving not to make a step without the Kings knowledge At last overcome by Mazarine with the urgency and power of his words he consents to abstain ten days from Sallies It was enough for the Germans to free themselves and withdraw the Cannon leaving nevertheless for haste in their Quarters certain Morter-pieces with some Ammunition The Venetians would have wished that Army might rather have consumed it self in the sufferings and factions about Mantua than opportunity been given them to retire into more commodious Quarters and were of opinion that such Treaties served rather to retard than hasten the French Succours nor did the Duke of Savoy fail to make use of it sending immediately to hinder Richelieu the advice into France that a suspension of Arms being setled there was great hopes of an adjustment But the Cardinal knowing the deceit and what was aimed at continues his March The Germans though at a distance from Mantua kept it nevertheless blocked with several Posts placing the principal Quarters in several Fiefs of the Empire which are thereabouts as Nuvolara Corregio and others and taking it by force where Quarter was denied as happened in the County of Mirandola with a great blow to that little Country The Duke of Modena freed himself by disbursing money and receiving Colalto yet indisposed in Reggio with his Guards In Castiglione and in Solferino by incouragement of the Venetians who in case of Force promised their assistance they were kept out by the Mothers of those Princes yet under Tutelage and in Solferino under the name of their own Fathers the Princess Donna Marcella Malaspina of Verona brought some Souldiers of the Republick The Duke to enlarge himself and to open Commerce with the Camp at Valezzo recovers Curtartone and Montanara and presenting the Cannon before Marmirolo forced the Germans to leave it though those of Goito attempted to bring succours into it but were beat back by two thousand Foot and a thousand Horse of the Venetians which under Prince Luigi d' Esté countenanced the design In this manner ends this calamitous year for with the entrance of the Germans into Italy was introduced all sort of miseries and especially the plague which notwithstanding the cold season spread it self not only in their Quarters but in the Mantuan the Milanese and the Valteline with so much increase and mortality that the wrath of God clearly seemed with the most cruel chastisements set to punish the luxuries and dissoluteness of Italy About the end of this year dies in Venice Giovanni Cornaro Duke laden with age and troubles no less for publick than private concerns disgust being raised betwixt the Pope and the Republick by occasion of the Cardinal his Son Bishop of Vincenza who promoted by Vrban to the Bishoprick of Padua of a much more plentiful Revenue was by the Laws of the Republick elsewhere mentioned therein opposed For which cause the Senate denied him possession of the Temporalities the Pope insisting that it should not be disposed of to any body else The Cardinal himself supplicates him but Vrban excused himself with having hastily proposed it in the Consistory Cornaro would have had the new Church renounced but they being no less willing at Rome to admit of such an Expedient the dispute lasted till after the Dukes death Giovanni Tiepolo Patriarch of Venice dying the Senate the Jus Patronatûs being in the Republick nominates the Cardinal to that Dignity which was also approved by the Pope who afterwards assigns the Bishoprick of Padua to Marc Anthonio Cornaro Primicerio of St. Mark and the Cardinals own Brother Yet this was not the sole difference which they had with the Court of Rome for the Venetian Gallies to preserve the Dominion of the Sea had arrested some Ships of Ragusa which trafficking at Ancona passed by the Adriatick without paying the recognition
Cardinal was not ignorant of it but shewing himself at the sight thereof bitterly inraged was yet more moved when he saw the Duke with the gross of his Army flank his march on the other side of the Dora Some of the French Chiefs provoked by their natural promptness advised that passing that little River they should attacque the Squadrons of the Savoyards who had nothing of Souldiers but the appearance But Richelieu who had other things in design stopped at Casalette complaining that he found not the Provisions ready and judging the intention of Carlo to be to make the French Army perish with hunger and give time to the Austrians to come to his assistance The Duke comes thither to him partly excusing whatever was wanting by the universal scarcity and partly accusing the hasty motion of the Army But in this Conference nothing passing but mutual complaints they separated with perfect hatred and greater suspicions Amidst these eager contests the Ambassadour Soranzo goes to Turin to mediate sent by the Cardinal to exhort the Duke to facilitate the passage and enter into the League offering him in the Name of the King to inveigle him the entertainment of six thousand Foot and four hundred Horse of those Troops which for the Invasion of the Milanese he was bound to joyn to the Army of the Confederates The design of the Cardinal perhaps was to send the Ambassadour further from him that by his importunate counsels knowing that the Venetians would not like the ingaging of the French Forces in Piedmont he might not attempt to disturb the designs he intended for Soranzo remaining yet in Turin the Cardinal the 18. of March in the night suddenly recalling some Troops which were advanced and repassing the Dora sends two thousand Horse to Rivali a House of Pleasure in the Country to surprize the Duke and make him with his Son Vittorio Prisoners Carlo kept himself there to make shew as was his custom of an unconcerned mind and generous heart in delights and divertisements amongst the greatest cares and in the midst of danger it self But getting notice of it by a Confident he had in the French Camp which was suspected to be the Duke de Momorancy he could hardly get safe with his Son into Turin where presently shutting the Gates manning the Walls imprisoning some French which were come in to see the Citadel and causing others which served the Princess to be put in custody the defence was in a moment ordered out of a belief that the Cardinal would without delay invest the place If the Duke for this attempt of taking him Prisoner flamed out publickly into rage Richelieu was vexed at heart that the design had failed him and presently betaking himself to his wonted Arts dispatches Monsieur Servient to Turin to speak with the Prince and the Ambassadour Soranzo The Duke hindring him of access to the one and to the other and to Soranzo himself detesting the craft and cunning of the Cardinal refuses giving him liberty to be gone to hearken further to any overtures And entring into suspicion that he might have had a hand in this contrivance or vexed that the Arms and endeavours of the Republick opposed his ends he discharges also the ordinary Ambassadour Francesco Cornaro who had order from the Senate to pass in that quality to the Court of Spain The Cardinal imploying with equal dexterity the subtilties of Treaty and the Stratagems of War makes as if he would attacque Turin to draw defence and forces to the Metropolis He afterwards bends towards Pignerol causing it to be invested by Crequi with six thousand Foot and a thousand Horse and the day after environs it with the whole Army The Town is twelve miles distant from Turin situate upon a height where the Alps terminating or rather intermitting certain Vallies fall in which worthily give it the name of a large and easie entrance into Italy It being not strong and one part of the Garrison being gone to the assistance of Turin the Town held out but one day Count Vrban di Schalenge the Governour was retired into the Citadel which is in the highest part of it But seeing himself but with a few men and environed by a potent Army nay with an Enemy that under the shelter of the Town at their first arrival fastened themselves to a Bulwark renders it the 30. of March which was Easter-day All the adjacent places Vallies and certain Forts thereabouts newly built by the Savoyards followed without dispute Richelieu triumphing at it who presently orders to inclose the Town with Royal Fortifications as from that time designing it for the foundation of more vast designs The Duke disturbed both for the loss and the insult but unable to revenge himself had in his mind most vexing and violenâ— thoughts for having from his younger years proposed to himselâ— great Undertakings and Victories with increase of State and Glory and now reduced to an unhappy old age saw his Maxims ill grounded and hopes defeated He had in his bosom an Enemy implacable and a Conquerour nor saw other refuge but a recourse to the assistance of the Austrians though they would prove little less oppressive and burdensom well understanding that if the French Army had made passage into one Town necessity obliged to set others wide open to the Germans and Spaniards Whereupon after wavering a while between various counsels making his Country the Theater of War despairing to pacifie the French he resolves to cast himself into the arms of the Austrians The Abbot de Scaglia was sent to the Governour of Milan who rejoyced more at the ingagement of the French than he was troubled at the Dukes losses Nevertheless that he might not be precipitated into a misbecoming accord he sends two Regiments of Foot to his relief and together with the Count Colalto goes to Carmagnola to confer with the Duke where he requiring more vigorous assistance Spinola refusing in regard of his own designs to dismember his Army it was resolved to succour him with a Body of the Germans seven thousand more being now arrived in Italy These then coming into Piedmont with the savage custom to exercise publick Robbery and the cruellest of Spoils left it doubtful whether they contributed to the defence or the desolation of the Dukeâ— Countries Spinola now believing to have opposed a defence sufficient against the French because the Army of the Savoyards amounted to twenty thousand Foot and six thousand Horse and together with a Body of the German under the title of Auxiliaries to have chained up the Dukes inconstancy resolves to attacque Casal and what with hunger and force to take it Philip Spinola his Son with four thousand Foot possesses Pontestura twelve hundred French after a short defence marching out on condition not to go into Casal but to pass by way of the Sea into Provence Rossignano was by the French Garrison abandoned Thoiras judging it better to reduce the vigour of the defence to within
that by some way or other and at any hazard he should cast into Mantua a thousand Foot with a hundred Horse and some money But it being necessary to concert with the Duke the way of their getting in he with various pretexts to the great difficulty interposed yet greater in such sort that Estré had a vexatious life of it seeing him by the suggestions of some that held a constant Correspondence with the Imperialists disposed to some agreement and to receive a Garrison in Porto The French and Venetian Ministers represented lively to him That by separating his particular from the general Treaty he deprived himself of the Warranty which the Authority of France alone was able to afford him and the Vnion of the League for the assurance of that which should be promised him and that recourse to Friends being for ever excluded by ingratitude and having once received the yoke of Garrisons it would be no more in his power to regulate the numbers nor the burdens The Duke at last after having some days wavered amidst various counsels consents to receive the new Succours There happened a great dispute about the difficulty of the way and about the plague spread through all the Country of Lombardy with so great terrour and mortality that counsels were very often confounded in the execution Howesover Marco Giustiniano advances with his men to attempt it and having made some German Troops to remove from Castiglione delle Stivere who attempted to invest that place possessed himself of Caneto but the Castle making resistance and many men coming suddenly to its succours he retired It not succeeding to put in men in a Body it was hazarded to get them in by Parties Some from the Confines of the Veronese entred other two hundred and fifty conducted by Captain Carlincane being attacqued by the way were dispersed yet not in such sort but that some few arrived safely with a small portion of money which in gold they carried on their backs From the side of Brescia Giustiniano sent the Cavalier Gori a Florentine with two hundred and fifty Foot more who defeating upon the way some of the Dutch Guards arrived happily there But humane provisions being of no force against the determinations of Heaven although the Chevalier de la Valetta with his Lieutenant and with Sciabant escaped out of Prison from Goito related that the Germans prepared Ladders Bridges and Petards which probably were to be used in the surprisal of Mantua nevertheless the City negligently guarded or rather treacherously sold felt the night after the 18. of July its cruel destiny The Germans coming near without noise in the stillness of the night to the Lake at the Post called de la Palata set down there certain small Boats brought upon Waggons a Guard of Venetian Barks armed that was near taking no notice of it because it was commanded by him that betrayed the place that they should not stir that night though they should hear a noise because Succours was to be brought in So that a small number passing at first without disturbance and they afterwards being increased by the Boats passing to and again they with a Petard flung down the Gate of the Castle where the Duke with a Guard only of his own Souldiers was and Etré lodged Upon the first Alarm Durant who had his Quarter near to the Gulph of St. Giorgio would have gone out to fall upon the Germans at the place where they imbarked but finding the Keys hidden and the Ammunition carried away was deprived also of the means to cause either Cannon or Muskets to be discharged from the Walls upon the Assailants Whereupon all in fury he ingages with Francesco Orsino one of the Dukes of Lamentana who with the first relief of men was by the Republick sent into Mantua and in the Siege and afterwards had given proof of great courage to charge the Enemy which entred by the Castle and by the Gate of St. Giorgio beaten down with a Petard for that a Court of Guard which on the middle of the Bridge might have hindred the passage deceived by the Traitors with the same order formerly given the Boats had given leave to the Enemy to come near to it But Orsino was killed at the first Encounter and Durant hurt in the face was with fourteen other Officers made Prisoners Whereupon the Chiefs failing all was pestered with confusion as it happens in the actions of night where Valour not taken notice of fights without reward and Cowardise not reproved for want of Witnesses is covered The Post only of Predella assaulted by the Dutch for a present distraction of the Forces was by the Venetians defended but they also quickly advertized by the cryes and clamour that the Enemy become Master of the City was at their backs were forced to yield some seeking safety in the waters of the Lake were drowned there the rest that were more in number were cut to pieces Thus the Garrison was destroyed those that were in Arms being first killed in the fight and those afterwards that were without Arms except some few who preferring life and prey before honour and fidelity joyning with the Enemy took part in the spoil The Duke with the Prince and Mareshal d'Estré at the first entry of the Souldiers into the Castle retired hastily into Porto the Princess Mary having saved her self at first with her little Children into a Monastery and being respected there by reason of her Sex and Relation to the Empress desired also to be brought Not one of the Inhabitants stirred for defence some rather applauding the Imperialists and hanging out of their houses with lights the Imperial Eagles thought to preserve themselves but had the experience what the insolence of a victorious and cruel Army could do for the Souldiers making no distinction and the Chiefs not regarding that inclination which that unhappy people had nourished towards the Colours and Name of the Austrians nothing either prophane or sacred escaped free from impiety lust and cruelty The pillaging lasted for three days but will remain infamous to all Ages for there was seen a direful representation of all sorts of calamity with all the excesses which Cruelty and Licence suggested to Conquerours The City for many years increased in idleness and nuzled up in pleasures became the Spectacle of deplorable misery Boys and Virgins were ravished Churches robbed Houses pillaged Fire and Sword every where heaps of dead bodies and Arms appearing at every step with torrents of blood and tears The Dukes had in a long Peace made a collection of precious things with so much pomp that Treasures having been profusely expended for ostentation it seemed now that luxury served for nothing but the Funerals of Fortune The Palace was given to plunder and so many Rarities and so much Wealth were every where found that the value of the prey exceeds the memory of all other spoils whatever Nevertheless the enjoyment was but short for God the righteous Survivor
of all quickly vanquishes the Vanquishers with contagious sickness and untimely deaths And it was generally published that the Emperour himself justly moved at those execrable things which were there committed detested not only the occasion but the effects of a success so tragical and that Eleonora the Empress deplored with tears the cruel destruction of the Country and the calamity of her Fathers house many presaging that the Fortune of the Austrians would suffer shipwrack in the blood of Mantua The Duke retired as hath been said into Porto with much confusion was scarce got in but he saw as the full accomplishment of the Treason fire put to the Ammunition so that there was a necessity to agree the day following to the delivery on conditions that the Garrison of the Republick should depart in freedom He and the Son the Daughter-in-law the little Nephews and Estré convoyed by two Companies of German Horse went into the Country of Ferrara to remain at Melara where the Duke was supplied by the Republick with money to maintain him A Prince doubly unhappy because to the bitterness of Fortune which drove him from his Country was added the censure of the World which attributed to him some part of the blame though in effect he could not be accused of ought but that seeing the people full of infidelity he had his mind always perplexed with great fears which begat in him in all business irresolutions distrusts and slackness Nor was Fame wanting to tax many of the Dukes Subjects and some of the Family of Gonzagha and in particular the Marquess Giovanni Francesco as guilty of betraying Mantua and Carlo endeavoured to sift them out but at first in the confusion of things and his want of power afterwards restored to his Country by the Peace he dissembled it and like a new Prince it behoved him to secure mens minds by shewing confidence in all and receiving equally the guilty with the innocent To Marc Anthonio Businello Resident for the Republick liberty was given by the Capitulation with the Duke to go out of Porto if he should be found there the Accord having been so hasty that it was not known who was there or who not But he had with the first been pillaged in the City by the Germans and kept Prisoner till the Emperour reflecting on the exemption of his Character orders he should be released Durant and the other Officers of War got not their liberty but with great ransom The Venetians at this blow of the taking of Mantua greatly disturbed deplored not without reason so many cares so much gold unprofitably inployed so much blood unhappily spilt and so many people miserably consumed because having at several times brought into Mantua and other Posts fourteen thousand of their Souldiers they were reckoned to have all perished either by the Enemy sufferings or diseases They were moreover in doubt lest the Souldiers which were in the Valteline should make a shew on that side to attacque them so to divert a part of their Forces beyond the Mountains that those which lodged in the Mantuan might strike them in the bowels with greater force Howsoever accommodating themselves to Fortune and Time they not at all dismayed order the defence of their Frontiers abandoning as of no use Castel Giufré and the other places of the Mantuan the Fortifications being first demolished and the Cannon withdrawn The Germans contented with so important a Conquest applied themselves only to the affairs of Piedmont whence if they had the luck to drive the French and lock them out of Italy they well understood that the rest would fall to their arbitrement and be their prey The Republick thereupon had liberty to apply themselves to provide with less disorder against the plague that more cruel enemy which devoured every thing without distinction sweeping away the Souldiers the People and the Chiefs there being dead amongst others Giorgio Badoaro Commissary in Campo and Marc Anthonio Morosini Cavalier Proveditor in the Bergamasco Not omitting care for the State were sent Proveditors over health Giorgio Pisani into the Territory of Padua and Luigi Valaresso Cavalier into that of Verona whilst in Venice also the disease broken out in great violence after it had for some time gone creeping slowly on required vigilance and an infinite charge Certainly better Rules or more punctual Orders could not be given the publick charity and piety of private men contending with a rare example So that the Government going on in its immutable order the functions of the accustomed Migistrates of the Republick were never omitted The oldest Senators did not remember to have at any time seen the Country molested in so many parts for no small storm arose also from the Sea and there was not one of them that caused not trouble and required not constancy Mary the Sister of the King of Spain betrothed to Ferdinand King of Hungary Son of the Emperour with a numerous Squadron of Gallies and a Pomp worthy of so great Princes being arrived at Naples purposed to pass to Trieste with the same Spanish Army augmented with the accustomed Squadrons of the Italian Princess because the way by Land through Genoua and Milan was interdicted by the plague That by reason of violating the Dominion of the Sea could not be suffered by the Republick who offered all or part of its Fleet to serve for her transport but the Spaniards refused it alledging a fear though a false one that the Venetian Ships were infected with the plague The Ambassadour of Spain believing that the Senate diverted by so many cares might possibly condescend to this prejudice communicates to it the passage of the Queen with the Army of the Crown desiring that if it should happen to touch in the Ports of the Republick it might receive good entertainment But in answer found with weighty reasons an open denial whereat the Ministers of Spain shewing distast threatned to pass without their consent The Senate thereupon ordered Anthonio Pisani General of the Islands that assembling and augmenting the Fleet with the Gallies of Dalmatia and Candia and with ten Ships armed for this occasion he should oppose their entry into the Gulph and fight with whomsoever with armed Ships would dare to attempt it At the same time they make the Queen a new offer to conduct her with their own Gallies and caused Giovanni Pesari Cavalier to declare at Rome and Marco Anthonio Padavino Resident at Naples that if the Spaniards would prefer the force of Arms before the Civility of their offer the Queen would be obliged to pass through the Cannon and a Battel to her Wedding The Ministers had not the boldness to hazard her in such an Encounter whereupon suspending the Voyage till new Orders from the Courts the Republick was afterwards desired in an honourable way to lend their Fleet and the passage She then which was about the end of the year arriving by the way of Abruzzo at Ancona Anthonio Pisani receives her with
thirteen nimble Gallies and lands her at Trieste with such treatment and magnificence that in the straightness of the Ships was seen abundantly contained all that which every Element furnishes for the use of Luxury and the honour of Greatness For which the Republick in the Name of the Emperour and Catholick King received thanks Spinola had pressed the Siege of Casal now brought to straights for Provisions beginning to fail and the Garrison diminished being reduced to only two thousand Foot and three hundred Horse no hope remained but in the Succours of the French excepted by the Inhabitants who although weary of so long vexations retained nevertheless a constant fidelity towards their Prince Ferdinand Duke de Maine incouraged the defence with his presence but the command the fatigue and the vigilancy rested upon Monsieur de Thoiras with great equality of Valour and Renown of two so great Captains for if Spinola had a confidence that at his name alone as to a fatal Conquerour of strong places Casal should yield the glory gotten at the Isle of Rhé did no less stir up the other to confirm it with most vigorous proofs Spinola towards the Citadel had strengthened his approaches which in the circumference of the Camp were four divided to the Spanish German Neapolitan and Lombard Nations and beyond the Po caused to drive away the French with the slaughter of many out of a Fort upon a certain Island which defended the Mills Thoiras not amazed at any thing bringing into the Citadel for its better defence some French Companies tormented the besiegers with frequent Sallies and in one particularly upon the Lombards killing the Count Soragna with many Souldiers drives him out of certain Redoubts flinging down the Works The Enterprise not advancing with the speed supposed the Duke of Savoy was highly offended with Spinola because neglecting to succour him with all his Forces in his great dangers in hopes to profit by his calamities he had ingaged himself before Casal Wherefore the dispatching the Abbot de Scaglia to Madrid to accuse him and complain was a motive to perswade him to send him more powerful assistance by which the Siege slackning gave time to the French to send new Forces into Italy under the Mareshal de la Force and Schomberg and the Duke of Momorancy He with his Troops which exceeded not three thousand men passing towards Pignarol to joyn with the others was near Avigliana attacqued by the Prince Vittorio with five thousand Foot and one thousand Horse in a narrow passage where the gross being passed beyond it the Duke was left with only six hundred Foot and two hundred Horse But the resistance of the French and the Valour of the Duke was such that he not only passed but routed the Savoyards taking Prisoner Pagano Doria who commanded the Spanish Cavalry The Prince saving himself with few Schomberg arrives thereupon to besiege Avigliana which was rendred after a Siege but of eight days Colalto having refused to send succours to the Castle On the other side la Force had reduced into his power Saluzzo making the Garrison Prisoners Villa Franca and Poncalieri yielded to the Conquerour and the best of the Austrian Forces being intrenched at the Bridge of Carignano to hinder the passage over the Po received a great blow for being assaulted by the French and losing a Half-moon they abandoned the Post with great loss and no less confusion Nevertheless the French pressed not forward destroyed amidst the advantages of War by a most cruel plague Piedmont now really served for a miserable spectacle being made the Stage of all sort of Cruelty destroyed by the Enemies through hatred and by Friends in derision Amidst so many and so grievous accidents the Duke Carlo Emanuel burdened with sixty and nine years but much more pierced to the heart by infinite afflictions and the mocqueries of Fortune towards the end of July being surprized by an Apoplexy dies in Savigliano Death surely took him in the greatest straight of his affairs and he just at that time had his thoughts busied in more violent designs But cancelled the memory of them in the fire burning a little before he expired many Papers which contained as was divulged to the prejudice of the Milanese Intelligences and Agreements with Wallestain who was to come for the Emperour into Italy so much the more easily believed by how much the Duke was against the Spaniards for their scanty and longsom succours the more implacably provoked and Wallestain above measure disgusted with the Emperour because resolving to take from him the absolute Command of the Armies he had a mind to send him into Italy as into a specious Banishment but amidst so great chastisements God spared Italy from so great slaughter Carlo Emanuel was without question a great Prince brought up in the experience of the one and the other Fortune magnanimous persevering and valiant in War vertues which might be said defiled by ambition lust and prodigality if his very defects dressed up by his lively Art had not passed almost for things approved and commended He directed his actions immoveably to his own interest alone and measuring by the same steps profit and glory discovered himself highly inconstant in his friendships more than liberal of his own greedy of what was anothers always poor never wanting with the money of his friends he out-stood so many Wars together with the Wealth of his Subjects oppressed with most grievous Impositions Nevertheless exercising Command in his Country and Authority in his House and among Strangers keeping up his honour he was by all reverenced and esteemed In Wars seeking advantages or in Peace sowing the seeds of other Wars his designs wanting success rather than industry as the Architect of so many confusions he dyed buried amidst his own ruines With his death the face of affairs was changed for Vittorio though of a profound yet of a more composed ambition assuming the Government inclined to Peace and not having with Richelieu causes of so great diffidence but rather as the Kings Kinsman shewing himself prone towards France would not close with the Spaniards nor totally separate from them Declaring himself therefore to adhere to that side which would most facilitate Peace he exhorted the Popes Ministers to urge new Propositions whereupon Mazarine had the luck in September to conclude a Truce which though blamed by reason of the conditions by every one was nevertheless by necessity observed by all It was to last till the end of October following within which time delivering to the Spaniards the City and Castle of Casal they were to furnish Victuals for the Citadel and afterwards to have it if within the prescribed time no succours should arrive Some imputed in this Treaty to the French that by rendring the Town they yielded a point of so much honour and left means to the Enemy to hinder the succours Others accused the Spaniards that hunger having reduced all to extremity they would be contented only
taken what else would it be but to wound Italy again in the scar scarce healed to make it incurable and more painful The King charged himself with Casal nay with the universal care of Italy promising on any danger of that Country any attempts of its Enemies any notice from the Confederates to descend again the Alps with puissant Forces He that was the Author of the Peace would be the Guardian of it intreated the Republick to cooperate with him in so generous intentions and if she had been his Companion in the War she would have the satisfaction besides with him to maintain the Peace The Venetians after so long disturbances infinitely desirous of quiet were in a doubt lest upon new emergencies and the news of introducing Garrison the Spaniards taking Jealousie might disturb the Peace They were besides perswaded that the Duke drawing some relief from his Estate in France might supply his present necessity with which they hoped at last that the Councils of Spain being moderated by events Italy was to enjoy a long and secure tranquillity For this cause they excuse themselves from lending the Duke new assistance nevertheless promising if other disturbances should arise to concur with the vigilance and readiness usual in their ancient Customs together with the Crown for the relief of him and the common Liberty of Italy But the Dukes necessities not at all yielding to these considerations nor the Kings instances slackning but the Mareshal Thoiras being sent Ambassadour Extraordinary to give weight to the business by the quality of a person so famous he repeats with great urgency that the Republick having even in his utmost calamity assisted Carlo with a careful liberality would also compleat the kindness by giving him means to enjoy his present better Fortune The Senate resolved for that time only to disband upon the Borders certain Foot that the Duke taking them into pay might be accommodated with them but in conclusion Feria not disbanding and it being discovered that by the means of the Commander Collredo he perswaded the Duke rejecting the French and Venetian Garrisons to admit into Mantua those of Spain with offers of vast recompences and there happening in Goito just at the time it was to be restored to the State the death of the Eldest Prince without leaving other Issue than a Son in Swadling-clouts and one Daughter the Venetians determined to prevent every troublesom accident to send to the Duke under the Command of Francesco Martinengo a thousand Foot and two Companies of Horse with Ammunition and all that was else needful Jealousies afterwards increasing more and more they brought in four hundred other Souldiers Monsieur de Tavanes assisting by the Duke to give him the better appearance and reputation by the protection of that Crown Nor were the suspicions ill grounded for Feria having not succeeded to bring the Duke by Treaty to his ends attempted more secret contrivances and had sent to Mantua the Infanta Margaret under pretext to console the Widdowhood of the young Princess her Daughter but in effect to sow Discord suggest Marriages form Parties that by dividing the House and the Government a way miht be opened to some disorder Moreover the Duke of Main being dead in Casal in the so tender age of the little Prince new jealousies designs and hopes were perceived to arise for the Succession But Feria by more compelling apprehensions was forced to lead his thoughts elsewhere for when he thought the French gone out of Italy he discovered a Garrison in Pignarol and the Colours of that Crown displayed All followed in order to the fore-related Treaties for pledge whereof was the Cardinal of Savoy gone to Paris under the shew of fulfilling them But the French making shew of a suspicion that the Governour had no intention sincerely to observe the agreement complained that he did not disarm and that he kept some Germans of Schomberg in his pay notwithstanding that it was alledged by the Spaniards that that Regiment in particular belonged to the Crown under whose Colours it had long before born Arms and that in the process of the past Negotiations having made mention of it to the Popes Ministers they had obtained of the French in express terms that that was not understood to be comprehended amongst those Troops which were to go out of Italy But they who sought for excuses and pretexts shewing themselves not at all satisfied feigned to demand for the keeping of a secure passage open for their return into Italy a place of the Duke Vittorio And he dissembling what had been agreed in a mocquery to Feria communicates to him the request and at the same time though it obliged him to deny it demands of him assistance but in such a number and within a time so short that he could not be able to give it him The Governour defending himself partly with great complaints and partly with various and ambiguous answers the Duke taking pretext from the delays and denial publishes that he had consented to yield to pressing instances and deliver Pignarol for six months to the French But a little while after a new Treaty was divulged in which it appeared that that Town with the Vallies adjacent was sold to the Crown in perpetuity and that the price of it was that money which amounted to five hundred thousand Crowns which Vittorio for the satisfying of Mantua being to deposite in Lyons the King now charging himself with that debt took it upon himself Whether the French Garrison really at the executing of the Treaty did go out of Pignarol and afterwards went in again after that the Savoyards for the freeing of the Hostages gave assurance that the place was delivered or whether a part did not remain in the Cellars or in subterranean places hidden was then much and doubtfully talked of but time hath at last discovered that the French not trusting the quitting of the place entirely one part only went out and another remained secretly within and the Count de la Rocca the Spanish Ambassador at Turin who would have gone thither to see the effectual delivery was diverted by Mazarine by the fear of the Plague making him believe that it raged much and mortally in that place This action moved on a sudden the minds of all Europe and chiefly in Italy many at so great a novelty standing amazed others in suspence others contented according to affections and interests because those who for want of power had till now kept in their hatred against Spain breathed again desires and hopes of alterations and changes On the other side he that in the present state of things found himself at quiet equally fearing a yoke and assistance presaged new and more lasting calamities if it should remain in the power of the unquiet and head-long Genius of the French Nation unseasonably to disturb Italy but others that desired to see it in an equal state of liberty and security highly rejoycing that that Crown also was come
Citizens rather than by her own strength or the assistances of Strangers With these better times began the Principality of Francesco Erizzo assumed to be Duke after the death of Nicholo Contarini with great applause for having through the course of many years assisted the Country with counsel and joyntly defended it by Arms. And because he held the Generalship of the Terra firma there was put into that Charge as his Successor Luigi Giorgio at that time Proveditor in the Army But States being like the Sea where it fluctuates though there be no storm there arose at this time several diversities in opinion and unkindnesses with the Pope which though they molested not Italy with Arms distracted nevertheless mens minds with troublesom business Vrban after the death of Francesco Maria della Rovere the last Duke of Vrbin had united to the Church that most noble Fief And because during the life of the Duke who was now grown very old he kept a Prelate in that Country which assisted in all affairs he had after his death so little trouble to possess himself of it that Taddeo Barberino Prince of Palestrina entring into it with Souldiers to take quietly possession of it it looked as if the old Dominion was rather continued than another new one introduced The Pope under the pretext of the Commotions of Italy was already in Arms expecting this accident to the end that if in so great a confusion of affairs any body should go about to disturb him he might be able to maintain his right with a puissant Force But the Princes rather offered him to strives their assistance and exhorted him to invest his Nephews with it some believing to oblige him others by dismembring that State desiring that the Church should not so much increase its temporal Dominion The Pope having regard to the severe Bulls of his Predecessors and apprehending to leave to his House a Patrimony of unquietness and trouble rather than a peaceable Dominion made shew to think his Kinsmen more worthy of the Principality by refusing it than by retaining it He only confers as the Spoils of so noble a Conquest upon his Nephew Taddeo the Government of Rome a long time enjoyed by the Family of Rovere This dignity retains a certain ancient and venerable memory of the Praetor Praetorii in the times of the Caesars of so much esteem and authority though at present there remained nothing of it but the dress and the name From hence brake forth a great distaste with the Princes because the Prefect or Governour pretending precedency of Ambassadours who in the most solemn Functions assisting at the Popes Chair of State representing the members of all Christendom united to their head did all dissent from it The Barberins attempted to gain the Emperour because from his example other great Princes would certainly depend and they omitted not any means offering him great succours and powerful assistances But in vain for the Emperour resolving not to depart from what was fit and complaining that Merchandize for private respects was made of his necessity pulled upon him by maintaining of a cause in which Religion had the chief part orders his Ambassadour to abstain from the Churches and the other Ministers of the Crown followed him considering the Pope in his own house and in the cause of his Kindred Uncle and Party no less than a Prince From this common distaste of the Princes rose afterwards a particular one of the Venetians for Giovanni Pesari Cavalier Ambassadour of the Republick meeting casually in a street with the Prefect who stopping his Coach and the other not observing it by reason of the obscurity it being now late though he civilly caused an excuse to be made for it yet the Prefect taking offence at it meets him another time on purpose having corrupted the Ambassadours Coach-man who feigning that his Hat was fallen off staid the Horses and run his way Pesary was no sooner got home to his house but the Coach-mans flight was backed by some armed men to rescue him from the punishment he deserved The Court of Rome always talking and always greedy of occasions for it measuring things by appearances and shadows judges such Formalities to be of no less account than bloody Battels and important Conquests use to be esteemed elsewhere An. Dom. 1632 It being on this occasion in some disorder and the other Ambassadors taking it for their common interest offer themselves to the Venetian to do him right The Senate knowing that by the support of the Uncle the party of the Barberins would be too strong in Rome order Pesary that for a publick resentment he should immediately leave the City without taking leave of the Pope or his Nephews and at Venice they suspend giving audience to the Nuntio With this another disgust was interwoven upon occasion that Vrban at a time which was judged very unseasonable while Christendom was in a flame and Italy destroyed betwixt War and Plague had in the year past by his Bull decreed to the Cardinals the Ecclesiastical Electors and the great Master of Malta the Title of Eminence forbidding them to receive any other except from Kings The Republick notwithstanding continued to write in the stile accustomed but some of the Cardinals taking occasion from the affliction which they saw it would be to the Pope and his Kindred refused the Letters to the great resentment of the Senate There were added sharp contests betwixt those of Loreo subjects to the Venetians and those of Arriano which belong to those of Ferrara where the Cardinal Palotta the Legate disturbing the undoubted Confines of the Venetians by imprisonings and other mischiefs shewed an intention to attempt greater novelties by erecting new high-ways making the Po useless and changing the course of the Waters Nor were the Venetians wanting by equal mischiefs to repair themselves but Luca Pesaro Captain of the Gulph entring into the Sacca di Goro with certain Gallies and armed Barques stopped the Ships which with Victuals and Merchandise contrary to the Decrees of the Republick passed by Sea towards Ferrara He destroyed also in the River the works newly made to divert its course whereupon spirits imbittering it looked as if things would have proceeded further because Troops increasing on both sides the Ecclesiasticks on their Confines raised a Fort called delle Bocchette and the Venetians opposed another calling it della Donzella ANNO MDCXXXII To the end this first heat of Arms might not proceed to greater ingagements the French Ministers interposed proposing a suspension of offences and that the Souldiers should be withdrawn from those Borders where just at that time the Agreement was ready to be concluded it hapned that in an occasion some of those of the Popes were killed and thirty three taken Prisoners with hurt on the Venetians side But the Pope and the Republick giving their promise to King Lewis not to offend one another by Arms and to remove the souldiery there remained a larger field
pleased to do Wherefore from that very time it was judged that neither the one would be contented to remain a private man nor the other as a Prince would be long able to suffer him He applying himself in Moravia to raise an Army easily compleated it Souldiers flocking from all parts to his reputation and pay Nor did Saxony give him the least disturbance intent only upon Conquests in Bohemia and Silesia and perhaps desirous also that some stop might be put to the boundless progresses of the King Gustavus The Emperour demanded of the Catholick Princes speedy assistance for that purpose sending into Italy the Baron de Rabata and taking it for a common cause of Religion in which it belonged to the Pope by his example to exceed all others sends to him the Cardinal Pasman Ambassador extraordinary Vrban was very unwilling to be thus pressed because such instances were not to be disjoined from reproofs and protests wherefore avoiding to admit such an Ambassador he alledged that a Cardinal honoured with the Purple and a holy Character could not be employed in the service of secular Princes Pasman a man of profound learning and most discreet in all his actions replying that the interest of Religion obliged every one and in particular the Ecclesiasticks to take care of it and procure its defence declares that if the dignity or habit hindred him from the exercise of that Ministry he renounced and laid down every thing being ready also to speak in his shirt so the imminent necessities of the Church Catholick might be provided for At last Vrban seeing that the excluding the instances would be more complained of than the not hearing of them admitted him and heard succours demanded with a powerful eloquence as of a Pope and of a Father in the dangers of Religion and the urgent necessities of his Sons His first answers were made up of excuses that his Treasury was empty and that he wanted power which chiefly arose from the German Armies having in these last years unseasonably disturbed Italy and obliged the Church it self together with offensive jealousies to excessive charges Whereupon offending mens minds rather than satisfying the demands the Austrian Ministers resolved to assemble the Cardinals subjects and the friends they had in Court to compel the Pope with shame and pressing of him yet more home For which purpose Cardinal Borgia in the Consistory with others who had a mind to shew inclination to the Austrians admonished the Pope and presented to him a protest in writing laying in a manner to his charge that he neglected in so important a necessity the duty of his Pastoral Office Vrban to justifie himself to the Catholick world publishes instead of a Croisada which had been required of him a Jubilé by which he invites Christendom with publick prayers to pacifie the divine wrath of God and laying a certain imposition upon Ecclesiastical Goods in Italy raises some money for the supply of the Emperours necessities But of those Cardinals who had been so bold to present the protest he tormented some with his long and great displeasure forced others to retire out of Rome as Borgia for one by a rigorous Bull which obliged Bishops to their residence As for Rabata he brought nothing back from the Princes but excuses and the Duke of Mantua in particular shewed him the horrid spectacle of his wounds yet bleeding He desired succours of the Venetians and offered an alliance producing certain Articles which he affirmed would be assented to by the Spaniards and the Elector of Bavaria for the defence of the Catholick Religion in the dangers of the Empire It was generally believed that not so much the hopes to obtain succours as the desire to make France jealous suggested the design it being observed that at the same time there arrived in the name of the Governour of Milan at Venice the Senator Picinardi to attest the just intention of the Catholick King for Peace the desire for that purpose to unite himself with the Princes of Italy in a strict alliance and in particular that the Republick would contribute counsel example and endeavours He concealed not the jealousies that the Governour had for the bringing in of nine hundred French with Thoiras into Casal and presaged troubles and stirs about it The Senate answered to all with officious expressions of a neutrality which it had resolved to observe declaring its earnest endeavours applied to Peace and considering the State of Italy scarce recovered out of its great evils exhorted that employing that zeal which all have to quiet the appearances and jealousies of relapsing into troubles might be removed The like endeavours were used with France which seemed equally pressing offering alliances and Treaties But the Senate holding their interest and Arms ingaged for the security of Mantua refused in effect every thing that might hasten new troubles in Italy which though quiet yet under fear apprehended stranger and greater accidents Nor amongst the least was reckoned the suspicion that the Spaniards designed the surprise of Mantua to oppose it to Pignerol and Casal where the Duke overcome by the perswasions of the French Ministers and of the jealousies which they represented to him to be of imminent danger had as hath been before said admitted their Garrison It was commonly spoken that the Spaniards were to intrude themselves into Sabioneda by marrying the Princess of Stigliana to Giovanni Carolo Brother of the Great Duke and upon the report thereof the Marquess de Fomar offered himself to attempt the surprise and to deliver the place to the Prince of Buzzolo to whom he said it did belong if France and the Republick would send their assistance The Venetians did not believe that it was fit to promote those mischiefs which they feared but too near if the Duke of Mantua dying and the young Princess coming to marry that State should be exposed to new contingencies and the rights of the Family be divided For that purpose there was sollicited in Rome a dispensation of marriage betwixt the Duke and his Daughter-in-Law but the Pope denyed it it seeming an unfit thing that on the Hearse of the Son should be made the Nuptial Bed of the Father To all this to augment suspicions was added the great preparations the Spaniards made in Italy particularly in the Kingdoms of Naples and Sicily where money was provided men were raised Ships were making ready with other provisions shewing thoughts of War and designs of some undertaking But at last every thing being imbarqued six thousand Foot and one thousand Horse were seen to pass into Spain to foment the commotions of France Orleans dismissed out of Lorrain by virtue of the Agreement repairs to his Mother at Brussels giving hopes to the Spaniards to raise in the Kingdom a great party in his favour to which there was no doubt but the Foreigners would join In France there still continued against Richelieu hatred and envy the wonted shadow of great favours and
Richelieu ascribing all to the fallacious faith of the Lorrainese and scorning the alliance offered constrains him at last to promise To separate himself from stranger friendships and not to meddle in the Affairs of Germany to join close with France and deliver Nancy in Hostage till time and their actions should mitigate jealousies and that the marriage with Orleans were broken In the place aforesaid consisted the security of the conditions no less than the fortune of the Duke Therefore the Governour by secret Orders which he had from them denys the French Garrison entry and on the other side the King threatens all sorts of rigour and force so that within a few days the same Treaty was confirmed with the addition only that both the Dukes had liberty to keep their Residence in Nancy a condition which tended reciprocally to deceipt for by keeping a foot there the Lorrainese hoped to maintain themselves the strongest and the French proposed to keep them little less than Prisoners As force is always accustomed to get the better of wit so Duke Charles finding no longer protection in his own Country nor from Strangers expecting succours was forced to submit for being come to the French Camp under a shew of confidence as that which was the last remedy to humble himself to the King he perceived that under the appearance of honour he was under the custody of Guards and was thereupon obliged to give precise orders to the Governour of Nancy that he should receive Monsieur de Brasac with a French Garrison so that having by this means obtained his liberty he thought good to leave Lorrain and the King leaving there the Mareshal de la Tour with a great Army to favour the Siege of Brisach undertaken by the Rhingrave extends as far as the Rhine his quarters and advantages having obtained of one of the Dukes of Wirtemberg to put a great Garrison into the Town of Monpeliard All this vexed the Austrians and particularly the Spaniards because if the French should remain in the possession of Lorrain and Brisach were lost they saw the passage hindred of succours for Flanders which they were wont to draw out of Italy by that way They resolved that Ferdinand Cardinal Infanta should pass to Milan to be conveyed from them to his Government of Flanders sollicited by a double care both out of necessity to oppose to the proceedings of Fridtland in Germany another Chief of consideration and power and to provide for the Affairs of the Low Countries which by the death of the Infanta Isabella fallen under the direction of the Marquess d' Aitona were tottering both from the unquiet humours of the people who were ill satisfied and the vast designs of neighbouring Potentates The Cardinals Voyage could not be performed without great preparations which consumed time and money nor without some apprehensions of the Princes of Italy who saw the Provinces filled with Souldiers and Provisions and the minds of the Ministers big with bitter disgusts and troubled thoughts the Condé Duke venting frequent aggravating expressions that Peace could never be enjoyed if Italy were not restored to its former Constitution And to say truth there appeared no more that face of Authority and Rule which the Ministers of that Monarchy were wont to enjoy because besides the Dukes of Savoy and Mantua the one by the Bridle of Pignarol and the other by the custody of Casal and of the Monferrat being made dependants on the Crown of France almost all were wavering and some for their profit made merchandise of their inclinations put at present in ballance betwixt the one and others Crown Nay the Pope himself though he refused the Duke of Crequi sent by King Lewis in the usual Ambassy of obedience to enter into that League which he proposed to him yet he gave manifest signs of the ancient partiality towards that Crown so that the Cardinal Antonio his Nephew had thereupon and with large pensions accepted the protection of that Kingdom and although Vrban opposed it with the loudest appearances the Spaniards nevertheless believing rather a secret consent feared from it pernicious designs They therefore dispatched to Rome the Bishop of Cordoua and Giovanni Chiaumazzero in quality of Commissoners to require reformation of some abuses of the Dateria which tended to the oppression of the Kingdom of Spain but in effect to oppose themselves to the Negotiations of France and if they could effect nothing else to avenge the disgusts with disgusts whence it was thought fit that they should have secret instructions to demand a Council and straighten the Pope with threatnings and offensive demands Sure it is that Vrban denying to receive them with the Title of Commissioners which it seems signifies a certain Jurisdiction and Authority wearied with difficulties and delays in such sort the business and cooled also the Bishop with the hopes of a greater Dignity that the King being aware of it recalled him and conferred upon the other the Title of Ambassadour whilst with time the heat of Spirits being mitigated and by the contrariety of successes the Spaniards bowing themselves more and more to sufferance the business vanished of it self The French Ministers ceased not to imprint in the Princes of Italy jealous thoughts and to exhort them to joyn together to drive under the protection of their Crown the Spaniards out of Italy They on the other side proposed to all great advantages offering by means of the Regent Villani to the Grand Duke great Pensions and to the Duke of Modena to deliver him Corregio a little Soveraign State which being by the Emperour confiscate from its ancient Princes for the imputation of false Money the Spaniards had in Pawn to the end to make Merchandise of it with the bordering Princes To Parma they offered the Generalship of the Sea and a Vice-Regency provided he would in exchange and as a pledge of confidence permit a Levy of six thousand Foot to be serviceable to the Cardinal Infante in his Voyage into Flanders That Dukedom was possessed by Edwardo Farnese young in years and of a spirit more elevated perhaps than the narrowness of his Country and Fortune could bear He by a certain lively Genius inclined naturally to the French and they incouraging it with frequent sending of Ministers brought him at last to their Party Taking Jealousie therefore at the preparatives for the Cardinal Infante and at the Marriage of Stigliana with the Duke of Medina las Torres Vice-King of Naples as though he would call in question again Sabioneda armed and under that pretext receives under his own Colours Souldiers which were sent to him out of France The Venetians above all were more earnestly pressed so that Razzillier after having visited in the Name of King Lewis the other Princes came to incourage them not only to continue in the custody of Mantua but to exhort them to pay at least half the Garrison in Sabioneda and to take part in the Affairs of the Grisons and
in the Designs concerning the Valteline The Republick constant in the desire that together with Peace the present State of Italy might be preserved condescended no further but better to provide Mantua with Souldiers and Cannon quickning diligence in proportion to the unquietness and suspicions which increased in the Dukes Family because it appeared that the Princess by the perswasions of Margaret her Mother had raised her mind to the hopes of marrying her self with the Cardinal Infante who was expected in Italy and taking the opportunity when the Duke was one day for recreation out of the City she presents a Writing to the Council declaring every act and consent null to which in the time of her Minority she had adhered for her own Interest A Novelty which greatly troubled the Duke because that Writing being received and subscribed not without the approbation of his Ministers he with reason feared lest the minds of the people being divided and the Rights of the Succession confounded anew the State and the Nephew should come to be subjected to more bitter calamities This being known in France and discovered that the Council to the Princess was come from Milan it was ordered by King Lewis with a peremptory Decree but necessary that the Infanta should depart as she did for retiring to Castle Gualtier in the Milanese and thence to Milan the Plots with her absence vanishing she afterwards sails towards Spain At last in the month of May the Cardinal Infante arrives in Italy and having spoken with the Duke of Savoy in Nizza he comes to Milan where he received the Embassies of Princes for the congratulating of his arrival and was pleased above all with that of the Venetians performed with great splendour by Bertuccio Valiero and corresponding with the Expedition to Venice of the Count Carlo Borromei his Ambassadour About this time the Duke Vittorio Amadeo of Savoy to rank himself equal in his behaviour to the Infanta and not to condescend to the Rules lately introduced amongst the Cardinals takes the Title of King of Cyprus the World little approving that he after having given up with Pignerol the honour which the care of keeping the entrance of Italy gave him should deck himself with the Title of that Kingdom which lyes under the barbarous slavery of the Ottomans and to the great displeasure of the Venetians who had lawfully enjoyed it for many years and who complaining of it in all Courts of Europe declared themselves disobliged from any sort of correspondence with the Savoyards The first business in which the Cardinal Infante imployed himself was in deciding the Controversies betwixt the Genouese and the Duke of Savoy which formerly referred to the Arbitrage of the King of Spain were now by him judged on these Conditions That things taken should be reciprocally restored that Zuccarello should remain to the Genouese but with paying in four Terms to the Duke one hundred and sixty thousand Crowns of Gold that Estates should be restored to the first Owners that those that had served the one or the other Party should be pardoned and especially ten of the Conspirators prohibited nevertheless that they come not within the Confines of the Republick The parties concerned not herewith content power was sent by the King to the Cardinal Infante to determine the difference and he declares That the Galley by the Genouese formerly taken should be restored to the Savoyards as it was found at present that the Crown to be disbursed for Zuccarello was understood to be of the Coyn of Spain and that besides ten to be named by the King should not be comprehended in the pardon any other of the Participants in the Conspiracy or that were accused of any other offence The affairs of the Empire called him to thoughts of a greater consequence for to the end to stop every passage by which he might go into Germany or Flanders besides the Siege of Brisach Horn to please the French taking his passage through Helvetia without asking the Cantons leave came to about Constance whereupon the assistance of the Spanish Army was sollicited from the dangers of those places the clamours of the Lorrainers and much more from the Jealousies which Fridtland gave by amusing himself in Provinces far distant careless of the losses and damage of Bavaria Alsace and Lorrain which touched the Austrians to the quick They then deliberate to form the body of an Army independent from him the Emperour being at last by the urgency of the Spaniards brought to consent to it after having been in doubt for a good while whether was best to let him alone and dissemble his suspicions or provoke him by shewing distrust but the Infante not able to stir with honour or safety it was resolved that the Duke of Feria with ten thousand Foot and fifteen hundred Horse should be his fore-runner to open the passage and without longer delay succour those Towns By the way of the Valteline and Bormio he enters into Tirol Rohan from Rhetia not caring to trouble him being rather glad that the Milanese should be weakned of Forces by reason of the designs which were under consideration At the report of this march Horn the Rhingrave withdrew their Troops further distant from Constance and Brisach so that Feria joyning without opposition with Aldringher might have been able to execute what they designed if they had not been disturbed by the loss of Ratisbone which by Weymar after he had passed the Danube and taken Neoburg with other places as may be said at unawares was with furious Batteries in a few days taken a blow which by reason of the situation and the importance of the place applauded by his Party afflicted in a high measure the Austrians because with it losing Straubing also and Decendorf they were afraid of Passau a City tripartite where the Rivers Eno and Iltz falling into the Danube form as it were a threefold part of Bavaria Bohemia and Austria Nor did Weimar neglect the thought of the enterprise but finding it provided and the Winter advancing to preserve his Troops distributes them into Quarters about Ratisbone whereupon the designs of the Catholicks were in great disorder for Aldringher was obliged to go back to defend Bavaria and Feria was constrained to remain there dividing his Army with great inconvenience into scattered Quarters in Suevia where many Souldiers perished by sickness and other sufferings and himself left his life also The Venetians observing Italy to be in security for the present carefully but quietly watched upon the event of things and keeping for decency and defence a strong body of an Army An. Dom. 1634 found troubles only from the Court of Rome and the increase of more bitter distasts They kept in Ancona as is usual in places upon the Sea a Consul and he was Michael Oberti of Bergamo of a Family that for a long time had executed that Office a Subject of the Republick though for many years an Inhabitant of Ancona He coming
to be suspected by the Governour as if by the direction of his Letters the Gallies of the Republick in maintenance of the right of the Sea should have intercepted certain Ships of the Raguseans which were sailing for that Port vexed with various persecutions was constrained to go to Venice to inform the Senate with it but was no sooner gone but the Governour caused his house to be searched together with his Houshold-stuff and Writings and among them were those of his Ministry Whilst the Republick complained of it and the French Ministers interposed and got no satisfaction the Governour publishes against the Consul a most severe Proclamation laying to his charge that he had unladen in the suspected time of the plague Merchandise out of a Bark which came from Venice but there appeared in the Sentence more of pretext than of his fault because he justified himself to have done it by permission of the Magistrates This increased the resentment of the Republick and gave occasion to the French to renew with more earnest their Mediation by which it was agreed that recalling the Proclamation Oberti should be admitted the Senate shewing themselves when that was done not averse from recalling him and appointing some other for the place But as this agreement was ready to be executed Michael dying his Brother was substituted who going to Ancona to take possession of the place was by the Governour first put in Prison and then again released with severe threatnings and obligations to return no more thither The French complained highly of it because they had given their word to the Republick that the Election should be of such a person as the Republick should best like of but the Senate judging it little secure and less honourable to continue the Treaty suspended more speech of it interdicting Audience nevertheless to the Nuntio Vitelli and forbidding their Ambassadour Contarini to see the Pope The Negotiation also was interrupted which the Duke of Crequi come in the Name of King Lewis to Venice managed with Baptista Nani and Girolamo Soranzo Cavalier and Procurator deputed by the Senate to adjust the differences about Confines betwixt Loreo and Arriano ANNO MDCXXXIV The Republick was strongly pressed by the said Duke that in concert with the Crown of France a new War might be moved in Italy but although his instances were a while after earnestly seconded by Monsieur de Salodie sent by the King with the same projects of Union and War the Senate nevertheless resolving not to depart from the Neutrality they had fixed in answers to the invitations by exhorting to Peace which being the greatest blessing from Heaven ought rather to be promoted than disturbed by the prosperity the Crown enjoyed Not only the French but the Spaniards also used with the other Princes such earnest endeavours requiring positive declarations without admitting neutrality that some grew justly jealous that the Crowns sought no less pretexts for a War than to make parties for it At which the Grand Duke more moved than the rest sends the Archbishop of Pisa to the Court of Rome to propose a League betwixt the Italian Princes of common defence to ballance the power of Strangers and oppose the exorbitancy of it But at this time as always affections contending with interests many governing themselves by separate Councils and believing an union with Strangers more compatible than with domesticks the proposition vanished in its beginning through the difficulty to introduce it The Genouese at this time embittered by reason of past accidents against the Spanish Ministers and more exasperated at present by the decision made by the King and the Infanta of their controversies with the Duke of Savoy gave ear to the insinuations of Monsieur de Novailles who in his passage to Rome offered them the Forces and assistance of the Crown of France so that after having for so many years been serviceable to the sole advantages of the Spaniards they would bring themselves to a fitting neutrality whereupon that Republick making use of the conjuncture enters into a correspondence with France and with many Decrees revived the lustre of its liberty and vigour of its Government The Spaniards received this novelty not without a sharp resentment but being more and more intent upon the contingencies of the Empire dissemble all making it their business only to take away all jealousies from the Italians both by reason of the Infanta's stay and the warlike preparations without notwithstanding to neglect the advantages which the conjuncture afforded for they took hold of the occasion to perswade Prince Thomas to depart on a sudden out of Piedmont and go to the command of the Army in Flanders sending for Hostages his Wife and Children into Spain Some believed that Thomas and Maurice the Cardinal who having renounced to the protection of France in Rome had assumed that of the Emperour held an understanding with the Duke their Brother thereby to divide betwixt them by artifice the affections and good will of both the parties But in truth the two Princes from the weak constitution of the Duke foreseeing his death to be near considered afar of the succession of the Country and those designs which afterwards in their time brake forth and seeing their Sister-in-Law by the bonds of interest and blood tyed to France cast themselves betimes into the arms and protection of the Austrians Whereat the Duke being exceedingly moved sequestred their revenues and suspends their assignments The French for all that putting no entire confidence in him shorten the Bridle increasing in Pignarol and Monferrat Troops and Garrisons The Infanta at last after having concluded a League with the Catholick Cantons of Helvetia for the life of the King and the Prince his Successor obliging them to assist in the defence of the Franche County moves in the Month of June through the Valtelline and Tirol towards Germany accompanied by the Marquess of Leganes with six thousand Foot and fifteen hundred Horse It hath been formerly said what were the aims of Wallestein to amuse himself in Provinces remote whilst the more important were in danger but now upon the loss of Ratisbone Austria was threatned also and the Duke of Bavaria highly protested that if he were not succoured he would agree with the Swedes upon any conditions and would open them the passage into the bowels of the Emperours patrimonial Lands Whereupon Ferdinand with most effectual orders summons him again to come speedily to the assistance of his necessity and to his commands added importunities and entreaties that he would employ his Army against those of his Enemies which were the most dangerous and powerful He with the height of malice considering that the Spanish Forces were come into the Empire and knowing the aims of that Crown tending to thrust him down moving the Army as if he would answer the summons quarters it in Bohemia and distributing several Regiments of his friends into Austria it looked as if he would keep Vienna
to a farther distance Nevertheless being concerned to preserve that conquest he had a mind joyning Horn to make another attempt but withheld by impediments especially in the Siege of Lantzhut where Aldringher was killed attempting to put succours into it when he came near to Ratisbone found it lost Horn then goes into Suevia and Weimar weakned not being strong enough to face the King leâ—t Donawert and other places fall into his hand The King of Hungary desired much to joyn with the Infanta and to prepare the way advances to attacque Nortlinghen which holding out longer than the Imperialists had supposed gave time to the Spanish Army with the Infanta to arrive as a seasonable supply and to the Duke of Weimar to rejoyn Horn to attempt its relief These two young Princes communicating to one another the desire of Glory no less than the Counsels of Arms would not abandon the Siege whereupon Weimar not able to endure that it should be lost in his presence resolves upon a Battel hoping with the Swedish Arms to recompense at once with Victory that which since some time the Imperial under the happy Conduct of the King had taken from them He then assaults the Enemies Camp with an impression so resolute that at the first brunt he forces the Trenches possesses the Cannon and took a Half-moon putting the Austrians every where to flight But the Officers coming in nay the King himself and the Cardinal calling to the Fugitives the fright being over and all the Army taking courage the Spanish Troops in particular giving marvellous proofs of boldness the Swedes were repulsed The Artillery levelled from a higher situation made a great slaughter among them because by the scite of the field being to climb over little Hills they were forced to fight exposed to the shot with the disadvantage of the place no less than with the Enemies They also for not having taken a particular view when they had possessed the first Fortifications disordered one another some in going forward mistaking the way others in fighting exceeding the order which had been given them The worst accident was that the fire casually taking in some Barrels of Powder upon the Half-moon fright was added to disorder for the Souldiers doubting lest a Mine had been sprung ran headlong away so that the Spaniards not only recovered the Post but took courage to follow them Weimar and Horn imployed all their diligence to put their Troops again into good order or at least to retire with less disadvantage but all in vain because separated from one another with Troops every where in disorder they neither had communication together nor did the Souldiers any longer obey their commands The Austrians under the favour of a Wood putting themselves betwixt them hindred them of a possibility to re-unite Whereupon the Cavalry being pursued by the Croats turning at last their backs in full Career abandoned the Foot which was almost all killed upon the place The number of the dead was more than ten thousand and about six thousand were taken Prisoners Amongst these was Horn Weimar being saved for a better Destiny The Austrians lost two thousand in the first heat of the fight the rest had no other labour but to pursue the Fugitives and to kill and strip the conquered This signal Victory was rendred more apparent by the consequences for Heilbrun Wurtzburg Augsburg with many other places yielded of their own accord and others were abandoned by the Swedish Garrisons The Duke of Brunswick and the Landgrave that imployed themselves for their own advantages in Westphalia shewed inclinations to Peace and Saxony hearkened also to Propositions of Agreement nor was it doubted that if the Spanish Commanders had been tempted with money but they would have abandoned Germany and the Fortune of their declining Party But the Austrians setling their rest upon hopes whilst the Infanta called away by the urgency of Flanders separates from the King and the King satisfied with Glory makes haste to return to the Court to enjoy the applauses of it Richelieu who from the prosperity of the Swedes had gotten for the Crown of France great advantages and proposed to himself not a whit the less from their disgrace sends the Mareshal de la Force to the Rhine with a very puissant Army boasting assistance to his Friends and shewing force to his Enemies Oxestern who residing in Francfort had the direction with his Council of that Party and Weimar that gathered up the reliques of the late misfortune knew not whither else to turn themselves but to France which in retribution of succours drew out of their hands the strong place of Philipsburg which situate on the right banck of the Rhine belonged to the Elector of Trier as Bishop of Spires and in the beginning of the year had been possessed by the Swedes This wounded the Austrians to the quick seeing the French Colours not only advance to the Rhine but pass it also besides confirming themselves more and more in the conquest of Lorrain for that the new Duke having laid down his Cardinals Hat and taken to Wife Claudia Sister-in-law of Carlo gave occasion to Richelieu to conceive or feign jealousies and to require in pledge for security La Motha the only place that remained at his dispose The Duke now saw that his faults and the suspicions of France would last as long as any part of the Country rested in his power Therefore denying the place goes to Luneville a House of Pleasure in the Country But encompassed immediately with Guards he was required to return to Nancy under pretence of greater security It was not in his power to refuse it but quickly perceiving himself to he kept a Prisoner there he contrives deceiving the Guards to free himself from the slavery and with his Wife going out by a little Gate in the habit of Gardiners got to Besanzon and thence to Florence to be far distant from places suspected by France The Cardinal not to be wearied in pursuing advantages and anger caused la Motha to be besieged which the Governour being in an occasion killed was rendred The Lorrainers in this manner brought low Orleans remained at Brussels but deprived of a great support and little satisfied with the Spaniards because having signed certain Covenants he promised in them Not to make any accord with his Brother without their knowledge and consent and obliged himself to remain in their party and herein to imploy his Credit and Arms the Spaniards on the other side being to furnish money wherewith to raise and maintain an Army with which he might be able to attacque France and conquer places whilst they with another body of an Army should give jealousie to the Frontiers But the Marquess d'Aitona having not been able to make good these agreements by reason of greater distractions and principally by the threatnings of the French from the side of Trier Orleans through weariness and inconstancy and above all perswaded by Puilaurens his
though the surprise happened to be easie yet it was impossible to keep what they had gotten without the assistance of the Venetians The Ministers therefore of King Lewis bringing to remembrance the pressures and agreements for the redemption formerly of those Passes demonstrated the present Conjuncture exhorting the Republick to take Arms and participate of the Conquests But those of Spain extolling those generous Titles attributed to the Republick it self of the Shield and Defence of Liberty and the Peace of Italy endeavoured to stir it up against the French as the unseasonable incendiary of so great a discord The Senate in the present constitution of things seeming to have nothing to hope nor fear from Strangers resolved to keep themselves in neutrality enjoying Peace at least in their own Country though their endeavours had not been sufficient to divert the War elsewhere They permitted the French to draw Victuals out of the neighbouring places and the passage of Corn which they fetched out of Albania and besides for some Cannon bought out of Ships in Venice and consented to the Spaniards the transport from Trieste to the Kingdom of Naples of German Souldiers in Barks one by one and without Arms which a little before having been demanded in the Name of Lodowick Prince of Venosa who desired to make the Levy had been denied As to other things fortifying the passages and their own Confines with a good number of Souldiers and by sending Luigi Giorgio General in Terra firma and Sebastian Veniero into Valcamonica and Michael Priuli Proveditor into the Veronese they stood observing what would happen Surely the French might have reaped great advantages if while the minds of the Spanish Ministers were wavering by reason of the surprise of the Valteline and the weak condition they then were in the Milanese by the way of Piedmont had been attacqued by them But whilst they lingered the better to settle agreements with other Princes of Italy firm which ordinarily favours the weaker side gave the Spaniards opportunity to make Levies in Helvetia call assistance from Naples and Sicily and receive those from the Grand Duke wherewith for the Investiture of Vienna he is obliged to aid the Milanese whensoever attacqued Monsieur de Bellievre sent from King Lewis Ambassadour Extraordinary into Italy coming to Turin obliged Vittorio to declare himself to joyn Forces and enter into the League If the Savoyards heretofore considerable by reason of situation were wont by the credit they had with both sides to invite to the War sometimes the one and sometimes the other Crown it seemed at present that they could do no other but second the French being on the one side environed with Pignerol and on the other with Monferrat The Duke grew more and more jealous from the pass it self that necessity forced him to remain united with that Crown for if by the French the Milanese should be conquered he knew himself at their mercy rather lost than exposed Nevertheless being a friend in peace it behoved him to make himself also a Companion in War not without some hope that joyning Arms and participating in Councils he might arrive at his ends and direct them to his advantage So adhering to the French in Name and in Maxims to the Spaniards he became in conclusion troublesom to these and of little advantage to the others The Duke d'Alviti was sent by Albornoz to Turin to divert him from signing the League but in vain for though many believed that he passed with him concerts less publick but more effectual yet after some delays he closed with the French Bellievre then goes to the Duke of Parma who in the heat of his years and passions greedy of Glory and War had already so far advanced a Treaty with the French that little of trouble remained to the Ambassadour fully to conclude it to the so much greater resentment of the Spaniards as they knew they had unseasonably provoked rather than frighted him with scorns and threatnings to promote to the Government of the Country Alexander his elder Brother who as dumb judged by the Kindred incapable of the Succession was kept in the Citadel of Piacenza not without jealousie by the Duke and although every body condemned Edward that undertaking War with the more powerful he exercised rather the warmth of his courage than the prudence and vigour of his ability nevertheless the Ministers of Spain conceived strong apprehensions lest the Milanese should be assaulted in flank succours from Naples be hindred and French introduced into Piacenza and perhaps also into Sabioneda The Duke of Modena set himself to sale to both the Crowns so acceptable and regarded did the desire of prevailing â—n their Rivals render at present to those great Princes those who at other times they were wont to despise At last after having amused France and Bellievre who went to gain him with long hopes he agrees with Spain signing with Francesco de Mello a Treaty to adhere to that Crowns party and send the Prince Rinaldo his Brother with three thousand Foot into the Milanese An. Dom. 1634 in recompence of the Garrison which he was permitted to bring into Correggio Then the French Minister turns himself towards Mantua with so much the greater instance as the Community of Nation and the late benefits seemed to constrain if not perswade the Duke Nevertheless he resisted as much as he could and resorting for counsel to the Venetians the resolution was referred to his own choice and wisdom Whereupon he signs the League but could contribute nought to it but the name the Republick not supplying wherewithal to execute it doubtful notwithstanding that from such provocations the Spaniards being angry might be more forward to make some attempt upon Mantua re-inforces more and more that Garrison The Treaty with the adhering Dukes contained An Vnion for three years and the promise of the King besides ten thousand men to be kept in the Valteline to maintain in Italy twelve thousand Foot more and fifteen hundred Horse To Savoy were assigned six thousand Foot and twelve hundred Horse to Parma five hundred of these and four thousand of those to Mantua three hundred of the one and three thousand of the other It was agreed not to make Peace without the restitution of that which by the Spaniards might be taken from the Confederates As to conquests which might happen the division was deferred till the enterprise on the Milanese should be at an end leaving every one of the united Princes uncertain what was to be the reward of their undertaking and not out of fear lest in the conclusion the more powerful should keep to himself the arbitrement and possession The French Ministers after they had discovered the fixed resolution of the Venetians to stand neutral had deferred as the last attempt to press the Republick and get her to come into the League believing that more than from reason would be powerful to perswade it not so much the example of the other
for a little space straightned by Rocks runs impetuously amongst the stones thence falling into a Plain waters a fruitful Campagnia and bearing Boats serves commodiously for the use of that Country so long till with a large Chanel and a pleasant Stream it discharges it self into the Po. Where the Plain begins the Confederates seeing all defence abandoned and far off casting over a Bridge of Boats brought thither upon Carts pass it At Tornavento which is no other than a Country-house the Quarter was planted and certain Ditches cast up in ancient times called Pan Perduto served for Trenches They diverted immediately the Navillio which is a Chanel that for the convenience of Commerce conveys part of the water of the Tesino to Milan to the so great confusion of that City that imagining the Enemy at the Gates as if there had been neither time nor escape many fled hastily with the best of their Houshold-stuff towards the Country of the Venetians The Cardinal Trivulsio getting on Horse-back with his Credit and Authority which he had very great amongst the Citizens running up and down the streets animated some strengthned all and distributing Arms to the Inhabitants appointed Guards and gave out Orders restrained the fright and in a great measure quieted the Tumult which the Spanish Ministers retiring themselves feared rather to irritate with their presence The City raged against Leganes that with an Army so well appointed having not hindred that passage carelesly amused himself in beholding the dangers and the damage but as it happens in such emergencies fear reigned every where more than counsel for if in Milan they were astonished the Confederates were also perplexed whilst the number of their men was not proportionable to the design of besieging that City and their chief purpose was vanished which in truth was to joyn with Rohan and with united Forces to advance either before Milan or into the bowels of the Country to carry fear into it and bring back some notable Conquest but Rohan too soon and Crequi too late being come into the Milanese the one being not able to subsist there and the other not to make any progress were the occasion of more noise than hurt Besides this they wanted Victuals and above all the inclination of the Savoyards did not conspire in the same ends Nevertheless Leganes was exercised with many thoughts To go nearer with the Army to Milan he feared to carty famine and commotion thither if he drew nearer to the Confederates to hazard a Battel he considered in the uncertain issue the certain loss of the whole State At last after several days perceiving by the Enemies not advancing that their thoughts were in disorder and their Forces not so strong perswaded rather by universal reproaches than the opinion of his Counsellors he resolves to rise from Abbiagrasso and advance towards the Enemy without other design than to reap the advantage of the occasions He found that for conveniency of Forrage the Savoyards were returned to the other side of the River whence he judged it seasonable to set upon the French on this side Charging therefore a part of their Cavalry which was roving without the Camp and obliging them to retire he afterwards attacques the Trenches and Forts The fight was obstinate and irksom in a long days work and in the heat of June to such a degree that after many hours both Armies being weary the French could no longer resist nor the Spaniards prevail In the heat of the Battel it seemed as if Leganes had had the better but the Duke Vittorio having repassed the Tesino brought Crequi succours so seasonably that Fortune began to waver But night separated and Leganes not having a more convenient Quarter near returns to Abbiagrasso Betwixt both the parties about three thousand men were killed and of the Spaniards Gerardo Gambacorta General of the Neopolitan Horse a valiant and prudent Person To determine who had the advantage in the fight whilst each ascribed it to himself it was fit to observe the consequences and because in an Enemies Country it seems that he that makes no progress is the person worsted the advantage was at last adjudged to the Spaniards because the French though they staid some days in their Quarters yet at last repassed the Tesino Their desires thereby were in prosecution of the same end to open the way into the Vallies formerly mentioned to possess Anghiera upon the Lago maggiore or Romagna near to the Sesia but neither succeeding they thereupon retire Crequi to Breme with a very few Forces and Vittorio to Vercelli to defend his own Country Discord between them brake forth more and more the Duke upbraiding the French with the service of having saved them at Tornavento and Crequi ascribing to the Savoyards the having missed occasions and successes But if the Duke felt the dissatisfactions of the Confederates Piedmont resented the injuries of the Spaniards for that Philippo di Silva General of the Horse over-running the Country recovered Annone possessed by the Confederates when they first moved and made himself Master of Gattinara carrying ruine and desolation where ever he came He of Parma enjoying a short suspension of mischiefs assembling some of his own Troops and some French being come to him by the River of Genoua attempts to recover Rottofredo but Martino d'Aragona coming upon him with a greater Party he was constrained to rise And apprehending greater oppressions after the French should be dislodged from the Milanese he sends to Paris Count Fabio Scoti the most trusted of his Ministers to the end that as Author of the counsel to adhere to that Crown he might also be the better instrument to obtain powerful succours But the affairs of that Kingdom were in so great turbulence that there was but faint hope to obtain assistance for the Spaniards invaded Picardy and Gallas with the Duke of Lorrain spoiled the Dukedom of Burgundy and Champaigne the people miserably suffering the punishments of faults which were not their own The French having renounced neutrality with the County of Burgundy under pretence that in Alsace that Province had afforded assistance to the Imperialists and Lorrainers the Prince of Conde had laid Siege to Dole but after having reduced it to great extremities by losing much time with his great slackness he frustrated the enjoyment of so near a Conquest for Lamboy and Merci being come with powerful Forces to its Succours under the Emperours Colours whilst the Spanish Army plaid the Conquerours in Picardy obliged the King to recall him and command him to raise the Siege The Spaniards under Prince Thomaso and with the assistance of Piccolomini sent by the Emperour with a good number of men had besieged la Chapelle forcing the Governour the Baron de Beck to give it up after eight days Battery The Catelet followed the example but with less defence They afterwards attacque Corby to assure the passage of the Somma and whilst the Siege lasted Jean de Werdt
intending to surprise Nizza della Paglia arrived there so late in the day that he was easily discovered And not thinking it honourable to retreat fortifies himself in a Convent obliging Leganes who by the weakness of the place hoped for a short conquest of it to repair thither with the whole Army Nor was he deceived for after four days the Governour renders it there going forth four hundred Monferrins two hundred forty French and some Horse Savoyards Thence passing into the Territory of Asti orders Philippo di Silva to take in Algiano which easily succeded With the Duke of Mantua who complained of the Invasion of Monferrat and with the Venetians who did not willingly hear of his prejudice the Governour of Milan justified himself alledging that he was not bound to use respect where he found Garrisons of that Nation which with molestations and jealousies afflicted the Frontiers of the Milanese But the progress of the Spanish Arms quickly terminated in this period for Crequi returned out of France where he had been to justifie his past conduct joyning with six thousand Foot and two thousand Horse Savoyards attempted la Rocca d'Arasso a little before taken by the Spaniards but Leganes coming near with all the Army he was constrained to retire This Campagnia afterwards ended with certain Incursions and some Encounters betwixt Brem and Vercelli which were of no small moment where Villa beat Arragona with the death of some Officers on the Spaniards side and among them Spadino the known Promoter of the first Siege of Casal and the same Chiefs not far from Monbaldone putting it to a new tryal Aragona went away with the worst who hardly saving himself by flight abandoned six Cannons and his Baggage After these the accidents of Nature promoted new and unthought of successes for Italy greatly afflicted by the death of two of its Princes opened the bosom to new strokes The Duke Vittorio in Vercelli upon the seventh of October in the one and fiftieth year of his Age ended his days with various judgments upon the nature of his sickness there wanting not some who imputed it to poyson given by Crequi either for private hatred or the publick distrusts of the Crown and they drew their argument from an invitation where were with the Duke the Count de Verrua his most confident Minister and the Marquess Villa the most faithful General of his Army of which falling sick together with the Duke the first dyed and the other hardly by the strength of his complexion overcame the accidents Others believed that the powder of Diamonds given him some time before had corroded his inward parts But besides that the French are abhorring such Arts it ought not to seem strange that the Duke macerated with many cares and tedious indispositions in the decline of his age should run the common Fate so that in such cases of doubt and concealment it is more beseeming to give credit to Nature than authorize falshood Let it be as it will he left with three Daughters two Sons both very young and to them War for an Inheritance and for a Patrimony the hatred of one of the Crowns and the distrust of the other without support of any sincere friendship Francesco Giacinto the eldest having scarce tasted the benefit of life but not of command was after a few months snatched away by death leaving the Title to Carlo Emanuel his Brother Vittorio dead the Tutelage and Regency were assumed by the Dutchess Christina alledging the Will of her Husband expressed in his Testament which committed it to her alone The Princes Maurice the Cardinal and Tomaso pretended to have a share in it and pressed it so much the more as believing the life of the little Duke doubtful by reason of his tender age and weak constitution and because by the Laws of the Country Women being excluded they were incouraged to conceive great hopes that the Succession might devolve to them For which cause the Cardinal who resided at Rome leaves the Court notwithstanding that the Pope doubtful of what happened endeavoured to stop him with offers of imployments and advantages He come to the Borders of Piedmont and finding an Order there from the Dutchess that he should retire further off with a promise if he did of satisfaction and an Appennage things being not yet in a condition to use force retired into the Genouese King Lewis freed from those suspicions in which the deep and wise Conduct of the Duke Vittorio held him was glad to see his Sister Regent who since she could not adhere to her Brothers-in-law nor put trust in them remained constrained to shelter her self under his protection On the other side the Spaniards by reason of this dependence and conjunction of Blood endeavoured to have her excluded or at least that she might govern with an Authority so limited and restrained that she might not be able to bring prejudice to their interests Expecting therefore accidents from time Leganes was not solicitous to make advantage in that Conjuncture with Arms save only that he took in the Castle of Pomar in Monferrat which he abandoned so soon as he saw Crequi joyned again with Villa These two Chiefs were joyned notwithstanding their disgusts grown even to publick distrust from the time that Crequi taking occasion from the death of the Duke had attempted to cast a Garrison of French into Vercelli and Villa had prevented him by bringing in a strong Renfort of Savoyards The other accident which gave no less apprehension to Italy was the death of Carlo Duke of Mantua upon the 21. of September in the sixty and one year of his age He whilst he lived privately had had several thoughts and designs of a great Prince but having attained the Principality with great hazard governed himself amidst great troubles with the spirit and manners of a private man The Succession fell to Carlo Nephew of the Duke deceased and Son of the Prince Carlo Duke of Rhetel yet in Minority and therefore recommended by Testament and by a Codicil of the Grandfather to the protection of the French and the Venetians and to the Regency of the Mother a Princess of a most prudent understanding who altering nothing of the present state of things requires the Oath in the name of the Son and sends to Venice the Senator Paraleoni to obtain the continuance of the assistance and the direction of the Senate The Republick doubling to the end to preserve that State their diligence passed immediately effectual offices with the Emperour to divert all thoughts of novelty and in Spain used remonstrances to the end the Infanta Maria should have no thoughts of returning to Mantua to sow unseasonable suspicions Nor was it difficult to obtain it for although the Spaniards were not pleased at the assistance of Monsieur de la Tour a French Commander in Mantua yet fancying to themselves greater advantages on the side of Piedmont An. Dom. 1638 they thought it best as yet not to
House of Dorefici a Neopolitan accused to frame with the Ministers of France not without the knowledge of the Barberins concerts against that Kingdom and being sent to the Vice-King had his head publickly cut off From all this the Negotiation of Peace grew cool besides that through the difficulty of the Pass-ports the meeting of the Assembly was prolonged and as for the general Truce which was to be managed in the Court of Rome the French though their Confederates of contrary Religion could not come thither shewed themselves ready to send their powers conscious nevertheless that such a proposition would be adhorred by the Spaniards as afterward happened King Philip declaring himself that he could not open his mind in confidence to Vrban whilst one of the Cardinal Nephews shewed himself so partial to France The Mission then of Extraordinary Nuntios rendred unprofitable by the difficulty and little pleasing by reason of the disgusts was of no other use but to give a change in Vienna and Madrid to those in Ordinary The weight of the Mediation falling almost wholly upon the Ambassadours of Venice the Truce was by them point blank proposed in France and in Spain but was encountred with the wonted disagreements for Richelieu desired it for eight or ten years and that every one should remain in possession of what he was seized and Olivares pretended it for a very short time for the negotiating of the Peace only or if it were to last for a long term that Conquests should be restored Nor was there better success in the suspension of Arms by Sea which was also proposed to give the Turks some apprehension for the intentions being no less differing than the interests whatsoever inclination the Spaniards shewed to it furnished the French with an argument to reject it out of a belief that they were induced to yield their assent from weakness and the fear of their Naval preparations So that during all this present year nothing else was wrought out for the Peace but that the Emperour at the instance of Giovanni Grimani Ambassadour for the Republick consented a safe conduct to the Palatine to send his Ministers to the Meeting As to that of the Spaniards for the Provinces of Holland after the Cardinal Infante had by several means sought but in vain to bring them to a Treaty he dispatched it but it was not by them accepted for expressing to grant it to the Deputies of the Vnited Provinces of the Low Countries they pretended that it should have been said To the Ambassadours of the States General of the Vnited Provinces of the Low Countries And upon this contest they dwelt long Spain not assenting to the Character of Ambassadours thereby not to authorize their Soveraignty but willing rather to leave a blank for the quality to the end it might be inserted by the States themselves as they desired it But that pleased not Holland neither so that careless of the dangers of the Republick and the threatnings and preparations of the Turks so far was it from facilitating Peace that some rather doubted that the Venetians applications to the affairs of the Sea did much promote the Princes designs to disturb Italy And to say truth she underwent strange and dangerous accidents for Prince Thomas being come the beginning of the year out of Flanders to Milan held with the Cardinal his Brother Trivultio the Governour Aragona and the Great Chancellor assisting a close and secret Meeting in which it was resolved to make War in Piedmont The difficulties they met with about the manner were not small because the Princes what with the disposition of the people and with Intelligences hoped to make a Conquest of the Country for themselves and the Spaniards who furnished the money and men for it pretended that the advantage of the Conquests should be theirs to ballance it with the losses which they received or feared elsewhere It was at last agreed that what should come to be conquered by the Kings Forces should be kept by the same and as much as should voluntarily submit should be at the disposing of the Princes who transported by their interests consented that the two Crowns the one with open Hostility and the other under the pretext of succours should rent Piedmont into pieces The Spaniards could have desired that the Emperour would have sent a body of his Troops into Italy or at least a General to command those of the German Nation which they had in their service in the Milanese to the end that the cause might have received authority from the Emperours Name and he have been constituted Judge betwixt the pretended Tutors of the little Duke but Count Traatmanstorf Ferdinand 's most favoured Minister kept him off from medling in the Affairs of that Province the Emperour complaining rather of the Spaniards that for the interests of Piedmont the more weighty ones of the Empire were neglected and in particular those of Alsace which so much concerned the House in general Nevertheless to comply with them he declares null the Testament of the Duke Vittorio and decrees the Princes Tutors to the Nephew They under this colour publish a Manifest to gain them the people and disanulled all the acts of the Regent who with other Writings and contrary Edicts maintained her right and authority But passing quickly from the Pen to the Sword the Spaniards getting first into the Field one part of the Army with Martino d' Aragona went to besiege Centio not so much to open the passages as to draw the applications and French Forces into those parts The enterprise was carried on by Antonio Sottello for that Aragona taking a view of the Town of Salicetto near to Centio with the shot of a Musket was killed In this while Prince Thomas with Spanish Troops only surprises the Town of Chivas not far from Turin and it was firmly believed that he held intelligence with the Governour because though he brake down the Gate with a Petard there did not appear in those within a disposal of those Orders for the defence which in case of sudden and unexpected accidents use to be given out by those that have the command The Prince Cardinal conveyed himself thither to stir up the people in his favour nearer hand but the Garrison and the Governour were placed by the Spaniards Tomaso losing no time to go on takes Chieri and Moncalieri so soon as he came before them The Town of Aglié making resistance was plundred and Inurea taken by force after a short defence La Valle d' Agosta declared it self to be at the Princes devotion and because both hearts and Gates were opened to them Verrua and Crescentino were given up the Inhabitants in this last hindring the French Garrison to defend it To open the Navigation of the Po Pontestura in Monferrat was taken in Thomaso coming near to the City of Turin filled every thing with alteration and such a muttering that the Dutchess was more afraid of a tumult of
the people than the assault of the Enemy Nor did this so much arise from the felicity of the late successes and from the satisfactions which accompanied the Name and Arms of the Prince as from the great number of Partisans and Confidents he had in Turin some whereof first with secret and now with open discourses stirred up the minds of all against the present Government For this cause the Regent sending the little Duke and the Daughters for greater security to Monmelian was forced to commit herself wholly to the custody and direction of the French La Valetta orders the defence Sentinels and Guards whereupon the people that fluctuated amidst various affections were restrained rather by fear than fidelity The Prince seeing no commotion in his favour retires While he stayed at Valentino the Nuntio Caffarelli who resided for the Pope in Turin brought him in the name of the Dutchess advantageous conditions of Peace but without effect they excluding his coming into Turin and participation in the Regency which the Prince pretended The French tempted the Cardinal accounting it great advantage if they could but separate him from his Brother in him as in the eldest residing the more legitimate title to the succession and the tutelage But in the pitch of so propitious fortune the Brothers not willing by dividing to weaken their hopes and the party linked themselves rather so much the faster with the Spaniards and Thomaso in conjunction with Leganes marches to besiege Moncalvo and before it was rendred separating with some Troops surprises Villa Nova d' Asti Both the Brothers afterwards go to Asti a City furnished neither with Fortifications Provisions nor a sufficient Garrison but there being within it certain Companies of Piemontois who at the name of the Prince flying away both Arms and Colours rendred without defence The Commander Balbiani who was the Governour retired into the Citadel but kept it not above three days it being weak little and commanded by a small Fort upon the Hill possessed by the Spaniards Nevertheless because he expected not the Cannon he was suspected that he had before the Siege been overcome either by affection towards the Princes or some other interest The Citadel remaining in the hands of the Spaniards the City was delivered to the Princes either in order to the Agreement because it rendred voluntarily or rather because being exposed to whom was Master of the Field Leganes did not care to employ a Garrison there keeping it under with the Citadel which remained in his power The Cardinal fixes his residence there but beginning together with his Brother to be aware that they were made use of as instruments of their own and the Country's slavery they desired to raise a body of men to act apart from the Spaniards take places and form a third party which might render them more valued by Strangers and acceptable to the people and demanded of Leganes in conformity to the Agreement money to make Levies He furnishes it but scantily to the end that having Forces of their own they might not take the liberty and courage to free themselves from the Spanish party In the mean time making profit of the Enemies disorders and of the countenance but rather weakness of the Princes he promoted the advantages of the Crown making progress in the Monferrat so that having forced the Castle of Moncalvo he came to the Siege of Trino A thousand Souldiers which were within it were not sufficient for the great circuit and the many fortifications which environed that place For which cause la Valetta having not been able to prevent the Siege by succours the Spaniards had the good luck not only to take the Out-works by assault but to enter into it mingled with the defenders as they retired By this means Casal remained blocked whereupon la Valetta having received out of France some little renfort carefully put into it eight hundred Souldiers and assigns the Government to Monsieur de la Tour the Duke of Candale being dead there who first had it But not having Forces to be able to resist in several places he provides Carmagnuola Chivasco and some other places more commodious or suspected abandoning Alba with some other Towns not possible to be kept Cuneo also declares it self in favour of the Princes which served to open them the way to Villa Franca and exclude French succours by Sea and Sant ' Ja gave it self to the Spaniards so that except the Metropolis scarce any other remained entire in Piedmont To oppose himself to so many losses la Valetta goes out of Turin recovers Chieri cutting the Garrison in pieces and together with the Duke of Longueville come out of France with some Troops marches towards Asti where by Intelligence he hoped to surprise the Town and take the two Princes Prisoners who were then within it Understanding in his march that the Plot was discovered changing his way he goes to Chivas and sits down before it The succours which Leganes upon knowledge of it sent came not in time nor availed it that he to hinder Victuals lodged with his Army betwixt that place and Turin much less that assaulting the Lines he attempted to force them Wherefore they being stoutly defended he was constrained to abandon it so that the Baron de Sebach the Governour having want of provisions and relief surrenders During this Siege the Prince Cardinal invited by the Governours of Villa Franca and Nizza going towards these parts taking in his way Ceva with other places found that his reception into the Towns fore-mentioned came to be hindred by the French who with 18 Gallies and 24 Vessels lay before them when at the appearing of certain Spanish Ships removing to chase them the Governours opened the Gates the Citadel of Nizza only resisting for some days The French intended with the whole Army to attempt the relief of it but not coming in time having in their march taken the Castles of Bene Fossano and Mondovi resolved to attacque Cuneo notwithstanding the Intelligence they had within it had been discovered But such conquests and attempts could not countervail the losses and the dangers whereupon the Dutchess making great complaints to obtain more vigorous assistance from France Monsieur de Chavigny Secretary of State arrives at Turin not so much to comfort her as to intimate to her That there was no other way of safety for her but that of putting her self and the Country blindfold into the Kings trust who then ingaged in reputation and interest would with a strong hand and all his Forces come to her relief This was Richelieu's counsel who equally fixed in the advantages of the King and implacable in his own revenge upon the Savoyards preferred the profit offered him by the occasion before all other considerations The Dutchess resisting as much as she could was at last forced to abandon Carmagnola Savigliano and Chierasco to be garrisoned by French for so long as the Spaniards and the Princes should retain their
Conquests and it was agreed That the King coming towards Italy the end of the year should somewhere near the Alps speak with his Sister to concert the succours and give her reputation among Strangers and the people by so evident an appearance of his protection and kindness But a more lamentable accident confounded and cast affairs into greater disorder for that Leganes marching to relieve Cuneo and divert the French from that enterprise Prince Thomas secretly separates from the Army with a thousand Foot and two thousand Horse and with Ladders and Pettards coming to Turin where he wanted not Intelligence climbing by night that which was called the Green Bastion and throwing down the Gate of the Castle putting some few French to flight which upon the sudden Alarm were flocked thither takes the Town The confusion was such as in surprises uses to proceed from the darkness the noise and fury of the Conquerours and from the distraction and terrour of the conquered The Prince restrains though with trouble the Souldiers from pillage not to provoke the people so well affected to his name Upon this success the French were forced to rise immediately from Cuneo and come near to the Citadel of Turin to strengthen it and to withdraw the Dutchess who had scarce had time that night to save her self half cloathed with some Ladies and certain Ministers Leganes with excess of pride for so great prosperities coming into Turin would have the Citadel besieged for that taken as it seemed not difficult to him in that constitution of things French succours would be excluded out of Italy and Casal remain a secure conquest to him But in regard he pretended to garrison it with his own Souldiers the Princes with opposite ends ere they would apply themselves to the Siege required security that that and other places gained undoubtedly rather by the reputation and favour of their presence than the power of the Spanish Arms might be consigned into their hands Thus discord beginning to insinuate it self the felicity of those Arms was then at a stand when it appeared to proceed with the greatest prosperity This state of things caused great apprehensions in Italy it being doubted lest all at last making way for the advantage of the more powerful the Spanish Greatness would extend it self to the Alps. The French making use of this reflection stirred up the Princes of Italy both with the fear of the progresses of Spain and with the hopes of their succours to take part in the Cause of the Savoyards The Pope doubting that all tended to divide that Country betwixt the two Crowns endeavoured by all sorts of offices to reconcile the Princes to their Sister-in-law Nor were the Venetians notwithstanding the distraction towards the Levant exempt from the instances of both the Crowns for Monsieur d' Vssé for France sollicited that they would give assistance to the Duke of Savoy and conspire in the aims of that Crown nay from instances passing to the considerations of common concern and weighty dangers he did in a manner upbraid them That forgetting their ancient Customs they neglected the publick good for private offences That the present business did not concern Vittorio deceased but an innocent Orphan Do then hatreds betwixt Princes last eternally The friendship of the Republick was deserved by all those that equally loved the liberty of this Country and have a common interest in it That the question now was concerning the enslaving of all Italy and while uncertain dangers were feared from the Turks side evident mischiefs were advanced by the yoke of Spain To what purpose had she heretofore defended Piedmont and in Piedmont Italy with money blood and counsel nay with indangering her self if at last neglecting it she should now leave all in prey to the Spaniards That in other times on appearances and threatnings and not only upon Invasions she had been justly moved had called in Friends stirred up the World opposed Forces but now unlike her self forgetting in a manner the recent Hostilities of the one and abhorring the ancient friendships of the other carelesly beheld the issue of things By the Conquests of Monferrat and Piedmont succours are excluded out of Italy and the Alps shut up to France but what does that import King Lewis bating his great care of his friends who might elsewhere more profitably extend his Confines and enlarge his Conquests The Senate was to consider of it and the other Princes to give their minds to it for the disadvantages were at present such as could not be repaired with good offices much less with desires or counsels That States were defended Friends preserved and Publick Good protected with resolutions with arms and with actions not with cautions and reserves interpreted by the Enemy for fear and a superfluous awe To such apprehensions the Count della Rocca the Ambassadour of Spain to remove Jealousies opposed a Discourse no less effectual he assured That his King had no intention but to assist the Princes for the advantage of the Duke whose Countries under pretext of aid and protection were seen possessed by the French That the Governour of Milan did not though on a subject so just ingage so much of his own accord as exhorted intreated and implored by the Princes themselves and the people Whilst the Dutchess opened the Gates and the Towns to French Garrisons why should it not be lawful for the Spanish Armies to oppose and prevent those that designed by the Vsurpation of Piedmont the oppression of Italy Are then the Spanish Garrisons more to be suspected by the Princes than the supplies of French Forces Let them behold in Pignarol and in Casal what was the issue of the Tutelage or of the assistances given by that Crown Let there be a composure of all things let its own be restored by all to the House of Savoy and of Mantua let Italy be put into its pristine state and the disturbers of the publick quiet excluded and let the World afterwards be Judge which of the two Kings with a mind more upright is inclined to Justice and to Peace He pressed besides that the Count della Manta might be admitted to Audience sent by the Princes to Venice under pretence to inform the Republick of their Reasons and Rights but aiming peradventure more secretly to procure them some private assistance to form that party which they had in their thoughts independent from the Crowns But the Senate refused to hear him answering as to the rest in the same expressions equally used to the Ambassadours of France and Spain exhorting to a general Peace and above all to the tranquillity of Italy They alledged their just suspicions of the Arms of the Turks which if at present they involved the Republick in apprehensions and troubles tended to greater advantages against all Christians If such reasons had any force to render the two Kings satisfied with the Republicks Neutrality they availed nothing for conciliating a Peace it appearing every day more
by the Pope judging that the Peace had been prudently managed by the Venetians and with commendations equal to the Generosity with which they had encountred the danger It happened at the instant the accord was ready to be executed that the Turks on the Confines of Dalmatia for private disputes which are frequent amongst those Neighbours entred armed into the Territories of the Republick so that Marino Molino who had been assumed into the Charge of Proveditor General of the Horse to repulse them and repair himself attacques them in four places and in those Factions Mustapha the principal Disturber of quiet being killed the Hurliburly with his life ended At Constantinople all proceeding against the Republick and all preparations for a Fleet ceased but not the suspicion that there was not some design against Christendom elsewhere for that Amurath recovered somewhat in his health and strength sought for Peace with the Persian That King after Amurath was gone had retaken Revan and having made Peace with the Tartar Osbech had the luck to beat the Mogor and to keep the possession of Candahar Nevertheless because War with the Turks uses not to be advantagious to the Persians he desired Peace and to negotiate it had sent Ambassadours to the Port where the Grand Visier was also arrived The difficulty about Revan consisted that Amurath desired it should be restored and the Persians retaining it understood that the Capitulations made in the time of Soliman should only be confirmed Amurath determines to remand the Ambassadours into Persia together with a Minister of his own that might sound intentions and observe affairs for the future better direction of his Counsels and Arms since that in Europe he saw rising up several accidents very seasonable for his end to imploy them against the Christians The Prince of Moldavia had obtained of the Port by the wonted means of money to give up that Province to his Son and himself to be substituted to the Wallachian but he publishing that the Order came not from the King but from the corrupted Ministers puts himself in defence and marching against that other defeats him and drives him away Amurath that knew not what was doing in Wallachia or at least to cover the dishonour of the success feigned not to know it vents his wrath against the Caimecan as if bribed by the Moldavian he had concealed the business from him and caused him to be strangled in the seven Towers confiscating all the Estate he had He could not for all that digest the affront and disposed things framing pretexts to disturb the Wallachian again in assurance to break out into a War against the Christians either in Hungary or in Poland because it was believed that the Transilvanian and Polacks would not suffer that Prince to be destroyed and it might well be that the Emperour though greatly imployed elsewhere might be ingaged in it But Heaven diverted this blow for Amurath was surprised with a more dangerous sickness in the fears whereof being exhorted by the Musti and his Mother he vowed to abstain for the future from Wine and for the earnest of his Oath brake the most precious Vessels wherein he drank Being scarce recovered and unmindful of the danger he had run and of his promise he falls again to such exorbitant disorders that relapsing he dyed the 7. of February of the year following in the night in the two and thirtieth of his Age and the fifteenth of his Empire Of several Sons which he had had none remaining alive the Empire fell to his Brother Ibrain who was seven and twenty years old but either for fear of death which he expected every moment or through the solitude of the Prison where he was kept amused in childish exercises was of a stupid and dull Understanding He was not easily induced to believe that the Empire was fallen to his lot but fearing rather to be haled away to be strangled he would not go out of his Chamber till the body of his Brother was brought to him at the sight whereof he cryed out uttering words not so simple that a great King was dead but withal a most cruel Tyrant Passing thereupon in a moment from a Prison to an Empire new to himself much more to business he leaves the direction of them to his Mother and Mustapha the Grand Visier The Republick according to custom appoints Pietro Foscarini as Ambassadour Extraordinary to congratulate with him and Girolamo Trevisano to succeed to the Bailo Upon this mutation of Government at Constantinople it in truth looked as if Christendom might have a breathing but it was afterwards seen how blind the judgments of men are and that where force prevails it is rendred more formidable if reason step not in to correct it But that shall be reserved for the following years In Turin the spreading of the Troops had given means to the French to whom the Dutchess had wholly committed the defence of the Citadel to put a better Garrison and Provisions into it whereupon the Peace being rendred more difficult because the proposition of the Princes fell to the ground that together with the City the Citadel should be kept by Subjects trusted by both the parties The Nuntio at last prevailed in the consent to a Truce from the fourth of August to the twenty fourth of October which was punctually executed in Italy though in France and in Spain it was with unanimous opinions but for differing causes censured To the French nevertheless it was of great advantage because the Duke of Longueville with the Troops destined for Italy was able in Burgundy and Alsace to make considerable Conquests so that Leganes was so much the more blamed in Spain by how much that besides the putting a stop to fortune in the most happy course of prosperity and keeping the Forces employed in Italy he gave time to the Enemy to strengthen themselves and draw advantages from elsewhere The Marquess delle Fuente was then sent from Madrid to Milan to the end that reproaching Leganes with his errour he might more effectually enjoin him to apply himself to Casal without the conquest whereof Olivares wrote plainly that notwithstanding so many successes he accounted nothing of moment done But in Italy things proceeded not with the facility which from far off the Condé Duke imagined for by the attempting that place many Princes might grow jealous and to use force Prince Thomas was to be perswaded to it who if doubting lest the Citadel of Turin should fall into the Spaniards hands had precipitated the conclusion of the Truce and forced the Governour of Milan to consent to it it was not probable that he should co-operate sincerely in the taking of Casal which seemed the high-way to the slavery of Italy and the oppression of Piedmont nevertheless Melo was by Leganes sent to Turin to perswade him to it The Spaniard intricated in these Negotiations the Emperour experiencing most sensible mischiefs complained highly both of the Truce in Italy
them from the Spaniards and divide them amongst themselves in order whereunto they offered Prince Thomaso to dismember under the title of Government one part of Piedmont that so he might enjoy it as in absolute Soveraignty He not trusting to such flatteries yet lent his ear to them to keep the Governour of Milan in jealousie and draw more easily from him satisfaction and money The Cardinal Mauritio more considered by reason of the Towns of Nizza and Villa Franca which he had in his power was also less difficult to be treated with and the Dutchess knowing that he inclined to marry caused to be proposed to him Maria Lodovica her eldest Daughter as the only means to adjust the pretensions and differences about the succession if the Duke should come to fail Though for the present nothing was concluded yet the Cardinal inclined somewhat to it to the great jealousie of the Spaniards and of the Prince his Brother who for his own ends and the interests of his Posterity made use of the name of Mauritio It now clearly appeared that the designs and preparations of the Spaniards tended against Casal nay Leganes proudly boasted of the enterprise and having Treaties with the Princess of Mantua and intelligence within the place he thought to go to a most certain Victory The Princes of Italy grew sensible of it for if with that of Casal so many other Conquests made in Piedmont should be confirmed there was formed even to the Alps a Wall so strong that there could remain no hopes to force it Jealousies also were suggested from discourses cast abroad by the Spanish Ministers and by the Count della Rocca Ambassador at Venice in particular that reckoning hence forward Casal as a most secure Conquest it was not concealed that their Arms should be carried on further glancing at Mantua and every other place where there appeared any shadow of the name or affection of France France holding Casal under the custody of their Garrisons nay valuing it as the depository of their honour for having heretofore preserved it with the terrour only of its name and succoured it with so many difficulties the King could not at present suffer it to be taken But finding himself ingaged with his Forces in other designs and the season yet frozen rendring the passage of the Alps difficult it seemed as if he neglected the danger making also as if he abandoned it to induce the Princes of Italy to take upon them the defence of it The Venetians in truth took great thought for it and finding themselves in a condition after the adjustment with the Turks to back their offices as was fit exhorted Vrban to arm himself and to imploy all his endeavours for Peace The Pope though he apprehended the dangers no less than the Republick stood upon great reserves He alledged the doubt of giving Jealousie to the Spaniards and bringing upon himself invasions and troubles nor prevailed it any thing that the Republick assured they would second him in his resolutions and uphold him in dangers for he stuck not to publish that he would not condescend to arm or use effectual offices till the Republick should have first entred into a League with him It was sufficiently understood that the Pope seeing his house suspected by the Austrians and little trusted by other Princes aimed by this Union to conciliate reputation and respect to himself and give support to his Kindred But for the proximate dangers of Casal this seemed to the Venetians a remedy too slow and they rather thought it more capable to raise Jealousies in the Spaniards upon which they might afterwards and more readily pass to a Rupture which only with a fair appearance of resolution and constancy might be diverted These Negotiations being not unknown to the Spaniards served to provoke them to hasten the undertaking in hopes that being in a short time master of their design and overcoming in the Italian Princes one fear by another they would no more dare apply themselves to prejudicial attempts or confederacies giving Jealousie to their Crown Leganes therefore sending two thousand men to attacque the Castle of Rossignano that it might not disturb the conveyance of Victuals to the Camp caused Wednesday the Week before Easter which happened to be the first day of April Casal to be invested by the Cavalry and the Friday following arrived there with the whole Army There were not within it above one thousand two hundred Foot and three hundred Horse all French under the Command of Monsieur de la Tour and although some of the Monferrins joyned themselves to the Inhabitants they served rather for jealousie than defence because according to agreement of the Spaniards with the Princess they were rather to receive from them motives to render than incouragements to hold out La Tour then being hardly able with so scanty a Garrison to keep the Citadel and the inclosure of the City abstains from Sallies giving leave to Leganes to form his Lines without opposition and dispose of his Camp without other disturbance than that of the season which with unusual rains hindred for certain days the Works Three attacques were designed with three batteries The greatest force of the Siege was used betwixt the Citadel and the Castle or rather the greatest appearance for besides the hope that the people over-mastering the Garrison would quickly surrender Leganes held correspondences to be brought into the Castle and so the City being possessed he designed to block the Citadel by laying Forts about it and then marching with the whole Army into Piedmont oppose the French if they should present themselves for its succours Upon this confidence he neglected the outward Line of Circumvallation being not able to perswade himself that the French either during a time so short or with a number proportionable could be ready to march He notified by Letter to the Republick the motion of his Army publishing the aims and intentions of his King to tend only to Peace which if it could not be obtained so long as it was in the power of the French with Pignarol and Casal to disturb it the driving them away seemed to be a motive of expediency and zeal not a pretension to domination or a desire to usurp that which is anothers At the same time he sends to Mantua the Count Mandelli to assure the Princess that amidst these warlike proceedings he would as much as was possible have respect to the Dukes interest and she to correspond sends the Count Gabioneda to reside in the Camp in design as was published to preserve Monferrat from the ruine and oppressions of the Souldiery but with more secret intentions to authorize with the presence of her Minister the undertaking divert the Peasants from taking Arms and exhort those of Casal to render rather than suffer extremities Nevertheless to cover such intentions she sought for counsel of the Venetians intreating them to send a Minister of theirs to reside with her and insinuating that
also render the places it had gained Concerning the Succession if it should happen the Duke should dye he promised to protect the Right of the Princes understanding those who should be adhering to his Party As for the rest to Thomaso was left in Government that which he had in his present power for so long till an agreement were made with his Nephew and Sister-in-law assigning great Pensions to himself his Wife and his Sons for one of which hopes were given him of a Marriage with the Daughter of the Duke of Longueville endowed with great Riches Under the faith of this Treaty which for the present required secrecy the Truce was prolonged for all February of the next year But amidst the Negotiations of Italy the hopes of the general Peace went in such sort backwards that the Pope weary of the Charge and the dishonour of keeping a Legate idle in Collen recalls him leaving for Nuntio Extraordinary Signor Macchiavelli Patriarch of Constantinople to whom Rossetti a while after was substituted These discomposures of the Treaty rose chiefly from the revolts of Catalogna and of Portugal which filling one side with great hopes and designs and the other with perturbation of mind and perplexity admitted not the appearance of any expedients to reconcile their minds and interests It hath formerly been hinted how Olivares with an absolute power governed in Spain the King no less than his Dominions with a Spirit highly elated Maxims severe and Counsels violent He had proposed to himself to exalt the Power and Glory of the King equal to the Title which he had caused him to assume of Great but Fortune with unhappy events seconded so ill his purpose that the Splendour of the Crown seemed in a great measure darkned Whereupon among Strangers there was a relaxation of that awe which rising from power was wont to keep them in respect and in the mind of the Subjects accustomed under the vail of reputation and prosperity to venerate as infallible the Arcana of the Government entred contempt and hatred towards the King and his Favourite The design of Olivares was manifest not only to enlarge the Monarchy beyond its first Confines but in the Kingdoms themselves to establish the absolute Authority of a Monarch who in some of the Provinces circumscribed by Laws Concessions and Covenants seemed precarious and that he enjoyed rather the name than the force of Dominion That which urged him to this was chiefly the want of money and men to supply so many foreign Wars for being to depend upon the consent of the people provisions came not to be furnished equal to the necessity nor ready for the urgency Wherefore he thought to abolish or at least to restrain so great a liberty which some attributed to themselves and principally the Catalans who provided with no small priviledges and free from many burdens kept their Liberty with no less zeal than their Religion The King being some years since with the Court at Barcellona they several times opposed Olivares his demands whereat he being irritated nourished ever after in his mind thoughts to chastise and humble them The Kings to say truth were wont to bear respect to that Nation arrogant by Nature and for the situation important because the Province if from the Sea-Coast by reason it hath no Harbours it be impenetrable on the Land side it seems inaccessible by reason of the Mountains and they piercing deeply inwards and being divided into many branches form themselves into as many Fortifications within which are comprehended strong places populous Cities Towns and a great number of Villages so that the whole Province may be resembled to one mighty Bastion defended with several cuttings of retreats The Neighbourhood then to France the Passes of the Pirenean the largeness of the Circuit the population and martial inclination of the Inhabitants made it considered and little less than feared Nevertheless the Condé Duke busied his thoughts for an opportunity to bridle it but when he thought that Fortune had opened the way to it he was not aware that it carried along with it a down-fal to the greatness and safety of all Spain We have formerly observed how Richelieu tempting the Confines on that side hoped to promote accidents and particularly to irritate the mind of the people amidst the inconveniencies of War and the mischiefs of Arms and so it punctually fell out For Salses being lost the Spaniards to recover it were forced to plant their place of Arms in Catalogna and when they had taken it left the Army to quarter there so that if during the Siege the Province was grievously afflicted by the passages of the Souldiery that people felt afterwards their license so much more intolerable as they had not been accustomed to it Nothing was heard of but extortions and oppressions Churches profaned Women ravished goods taken by violence to which excesses the Chiefs making no reparation an opinion was raised that Olivares to impose under the title of necessary defence the yoak upon that Province willingly suffered it Sure it is that the Count of Saint Coloma the Vice-Roy instigated by frequent Letters from him to draw men and money from that Province under the countenance of the Army without sticking at their priviledges and expecting the consent of the States seized in Barcelona upon certain money which belonged to the disposal of the City and because one of the Jurates the most considerable Magistrate opposed so great a License and insisted that the extravagances also of the Souldiery might be punished he imprisoned him This was enough to put a people into commotion which suffered obedience but was not yet acquainted with slavery Arms were taken the Prisons opened a torrent of people in the Streets with so great and universal a tumult that the Vice-Roy frighted thought his safety only placed in running away He therefore gets into the Arsenal where being as little secure for the people putting fire to the Pallace sought him over all he caused a Galley to come near the shoar but while he was going to the Sea side to imbarque being overtaken by the Mutineers was killed The people now partly terrified by their own excess partly inveigled and confounded amidst the apprehensions of slavery and the appearances of liberty judged that there was no place left for repentance nor for the Kings clemency Shaking off the yoak then they ran out into extremities and the confusion being not able to subsist of it self an independent Government was formed with a Council of an hundred joined to the other ancient Magistrates of the City Upon such an example almost all the Country fell into a commotion and the Towns and Villages universally taking Arms killed and forced to fly all those that were native Spaniards The mind of the Condé Duke at so unexpected an accident being greatly disordered he neither durst make it known to the King nor could it be concealed He endeavours to make him believe that it was nothing but a
himself environed with Armies They described in him Cruelty and Avarice with equal horrour to have joyned hands to defend him from the threatnings which he incessantly feared That nothing remained in France unviolated That he had revenged himself of some of his Enemies with punishment others of the clearest innocency were more secretly made away That many had been forced to seek their safety by retiring into other Countries and that the Cardinal had either usurped to himself or distributed amongst his Kindred all their Charges Goods and Spoils For these publick causes then and to purge the Kingdom of a Monster so hateful who had either offended every body or did threaten all with ruine they gave it to be believed they had taken Arms protesting perfect obedience to the King But other private motives and perhaps more powerful were not wanting Soissons by reason of his generous and active Spirit was feared by the Cardinal and therefore to bind him in the strict bonds of confidence he had tempted him to take one of his Nieces to Wife But the Count publickly scorning the match by reason of the inequality of birth the Cardinal from his ambition falls into a hatred and from hatred to meditate upon revenge crossing all his pretensions with the King Guise gave the Court that suspicion which was inseparable from the House of Lorain from whom he had taken away with their Estates and Governments all authority in France He enjoyed the Archbishoprick of Reims with other benefices of the Church and the Cardinal desirous to have the spoil of them to impoverish him assigns him a short day to enter into holy Orders knowing that being in love with Anna de Nevers Daughter of Carlo the deceased Duke of Mantua he aspired rather to Marriage than the Priesthood So that not yielding obedience he was deprived of the benefices and reduced to a very narrow condition without permitting him to resign any one of them to his Brothers To strengthen themselves with foreign Forces the said Princes concluded a Treaty with Micael de Salamanca who in the name of the Spaniards promised them a very great assistance of money and men and that Lamboy with a good body of an Army should come immediately to join with them Carlo Duke of Lorain concurred in the same sense though in the beginning of the year being gone to Paris he had agreed to renounce the Austrian party and adhere sincerely to France by which a part of his Country was restored Clermont with Stenay Dun and Jamets remaining in propriety to the Crown and Nancy till a general Peace in deposito He that had aimed at nothing but to recover some places out of the hands of the French having obtained his purpose retires from the Court and presently begins to make Levies yet making it believed that he would join with the Mareshal de Chastillon for the service of King Lewis Thus the revolt of the malecontents was rendred considerable by stranger Forces and perhaps by an internal disposition it seeming to be without doubt that if the United Princes should have hapned in the first heat of some advantage to enter into the Kingdom and should have advanced into the Provinces there would have followed a general commotion of the Gentry Parliaments and People Neither was it without some appearance but that to the King himself the excess of pride and predominancy of the Favourite growing troublesom some opportunity would have been acceptable to be rid of him and disgrace him The Cardinal sometimes opposing Counsel and sometimes Force took care for provisions and for defence He closes with the Prince of Condé giving to his Son the Duke of Anguien one of his Nieces to Wife for it highly concerned that Family to keep Soissons under who had assumed the title of first Prince of the blood Royal and sends La Meilleray with an Army to divert the Spaniards from lending succours to the Mutineers and the Mareshal de Chastillon with another against the Princes united The first passing the new ditch the known and ancient border betwixt France and Artois mastering certain Forts which defended it layed Siege to Aire a place most important secured not only by Nature with much moorish grounds round about it but strengthened by Art with all sorts of Fortifications within and without Chastiglion being come near to Sedan met on the sixth of July Lamboy together with the Princes malecontents The Kings Army was ranged in excellent order upon a certain rising ground with great advantage having the flanks covered with two little Woods On the other side that of the Princes pressed for want of room by reason of the situation was rather confused than well and orderly placed but not being able to avoid the shock certain of Chastillons Troops charged with so much resolution that some of the divisions opening and others retiring behind the Artillery Fortune shewed the Royalists the way to a signal Victory Soissons hasting to remedy this disorder of his armed at all pieces with the visier open and with few that accompanied him while he was mingled in the Fight being shot by a Souldier of the Company of Orleans with a Pistol in the Eye fell backwards from his Horse on the ground losing at the instant his speech and his life Whilst this ought to have confirmed to the Kings Army the advantage it happens by a contrary accident that the Cavalry took basely the flight without being pursued by any either because many abhorred the spilling of so much of their fellow-subjects blood or that some were glad to celebrate the Funerals of those beginnings under which they hoped to make War for private revenge upon the Cardinal The issue was that the Conquerours stopped by themselves in the course of their prosperity nay rather turning their backs to fortune became conquered for the Imperial Troops and those of the Princes over-running the Infantry part were cut to pieces and the rest with all the Cannon and Baggage brought Prisoners into Sedan Almost all the Officers ran the same fate either of death or being taken Chastilion with a few others saving himself with difficulty Nevertheless with a notable example of the indulgence of Fortune towards the Cardinal Richelieu Soissons being dead who was the soul or rather the fury of the male-contents the fruits of the Battel redounded not to the benefit of the victorious but to those that were defeated for although Lamboi took in Doncheri a little and a weak place yet such and so long was the resistance that it gave time to Chastillon to re-assemble in Rhetel the relicts of his men together with new recruits and for the King to arrive with an Army so vigorous that he not only recovered Doncheri at the first appearance of it but threatning Sedan with a Siege perswaded Bouillon to submit and make his Peace The place is for its situation for works and defences truly numbred amongst the strongest nevertheless the Duke considering the head of that
while after to supply the necessity of the Cardinal of Savoy part of the Garrison of Monaco was sent to his relief and more to weaken the rest the Prince took occasion of the refusal of Roccabruna a place of his to disburse certain money which was just to serve for the payment of the Souldiers and perswaded the Governour to send sixty more to quarter there for a chastisement Invited by this occasion he causes to be brought to him by night certain of his Subjects who for several offences he kept imprisoned and while the Governour and other Officers slept more soundly from the Jolity and the Wine of a Supper in which the Prince had nobly entertained them communicates to them the desire and intention to rid himself of the Spaniards now but few in number and at present sleeping in great security provided they would be assisting to deliver him from that oppression under which for so many years he had innocently groaned All for the liberty which he promised them consenting to the common safety shaking off their Fetters armed themselves and the Prince with those of the Court putting himself at the head of one Troop and his Son at that of the other they set forward to assault in several parts the Garrison who expecting nothing else were disarmed without defence and after the death of some the rest made Prisoners The Prince advertises presently to the Count d'Ales Governour of Provenza who having in a readiness a relief of Provisions and Souldiers sent it without delay by Sea The Prince then sends back to Sirvela the Souldiers that were Prisoners and the Order of the Fleece because he had secretly consented to receive from King Lodowick that of the Holy Ghost to keep in Monaco a Garrison of French and in recompence of that which he should lose in Naples and elsewhere to enjoy in Fief the Dutchy of Valence in Dauphiné with advantages and pensions for himself and his Son THE HISTORY OF THE REPUBLICK OF VENICE THE TWELFTH BOOK AS an Appendix to so many others which tore Christendom in pieces served the War newly started up in Italy if not great for the occasions for the effects and for the exploits famous at least for the contention of minds curious for the variety of interests and important for the quality of the managements The original was ascribed to certain disgusts of the Barbarins Nephews of Vrban against Edward Prince of Parma and they came to be fomented from grudgings already conceived by several Potentates against the Pope and his House for the Pontificate being governed in these last times by his Nephews with an absolute command Vrban being under the burden of his years weakned in his vigour and authority it seemed that with various injuries to the Princes they abused their power and fortune with an excess of license He that had most of the Popes affection and favour was the Cardinal Francisco deep in his designs often irresolute always a friend to his own Counsels easie to suspect and tenacious in what he affected On the other side the Duke Edward was of high and active spirits sensible of every displeasure prone to resentments otherwise dignified with the Arts Military and Civil Sciences to such a degree that nothing wanted to rank him amongst the most commendable and greatest Princes but that Fortune had either given him an Empire and power equal to his mind or Prudence equalled his mind to his fortune and power In the forementioned War undertaken by the Duke against Spain with boldness more than needed some seeds of discontent had already been scattered betwixt him and the Barbarins either because it seemed to the Duke that the Pope had with coldness interposed to divert the dangers or rather imminent ruine of his Countries or that he had discovered from the propositions which the Nephews had caused to be brought to him in that conjuncture to sell and alienate certain of his Lands for their advantage that the aim of that Family tended more to their private conveniency than to the interest of State Edward afterwards going to Rome in the year one thousand six hundred thirty nine disgusts brake forth more openly for not being treated with those Ceremonies which he affirmed were first promised him nor the Prince Francisco Maria his Brother promoted to the Cardinalat in the pursuit whereof with great hopes to effect it the Duke notwithstanding affirmed to have been engaged by the Barbarins he only obtained of Vrban power to lessen the Revenue of the Monti with a half per Cent upon the advance whereof grounding a new increase of the Capital all he got was to go thence with a not contemptible sum of money That is called at Rome mony de Monti which in Venice is called di Zecca deposited by private persons on the condition of an annual Rent which by the Farnese had been assigned upon the Revenues of Castro a Dukedom they held in Fief of the Church and which by the vicinity to Rome serving them for convenience and honours gave notwithstanding no jealousie to the Popes it having no places of strength in it The Barbarins secretly tempted as in recompense of the favour obtained the mind of Edward to cede to them certain places of that State contiguous to their Lands but the motion being rejected favours were changed into unkindness Whereupon though the Pope did not recall the grant it was yet crossed by the Nephews and with sundry delays and difficulties prolonged and diminished The Duke hereat irritated hastens his departure from Rome and vented his discontents publishing them to the Courts by not visiting the Barbarins nor the Pope by inveighing against the Cardinal Francisco and his Government so highly that Vrban was moved at it even to fears but they were quickly converted into wrath and sharp resentments For the Duke enjoying by concession of the Popes the draught of Corn out of his Country Vrban on a sudden forbids it and in that consisting the best Revenues of Castro the exportation failing the Siri Merchants to whom the Duke had farmed it for ninety 7000 Crowns per an renounce the agreement whereupon that sum being not able to be raised which sufficed to pay the Montists they had recourse to the Courts of Justice and obtained that the Duke should be juridically cited He imputes all to the Barbarins as if they designed to despoil him of that Country and seeing the person of the Judge not separate from that of his Enemies he believed he should be overborn and therefore not regarding the way of Judicature he resolves to fortifie himself against force not only with right but Arms also sending Delfino Angelieri a Gentleman of Monferrat Governour with a Garrison to Castro and causing half-moons and Redouts to be cast up about the place This being judged by the Barberins a crime as if he would resist his Soveraign a Monitory was published by the Auditor of the Chamber in which limiting to the Duke thirty days to
demolish the Fortifications of Castro and disband the Garrison it otherwise declared him to have incurred Rebellion and Excommunication The Thunder whereof was now foreseen to be near at hand for the Barberins raising Souldiers in all haste six thousand Foot and five hundred Horse with some Cannon joined at Viterbo under the Prefect as Generalissimo and the Marquess Luigi Mathei Master de Camp General with other Chiefs and great provisions This sudden arming awakened attention in the Princes and various discourses amongst the people for in the Pope who while he was yet not so old had with so much care cultivated Peace they were obliged to believe great thoughts and strange designs if in the extremity of his years he should resolve to disturb it and so much the more in a Conjuncture that Christendom mangled and languishing required from his fatherly care quiet and restauration and Italy exposed as a prey to Strangers gasped after remedy and safety from the concord of its Princes All was imputed to the Nephews and their intentions were accused as either bent to secure themselves of the Duke by depriving him of his Estate near them or extended as was rather believed to more vast objects The Viceroy of Naples shewed himself above all jealous at it because he knew that to the contrivances of the French upon that Kingdom the Barberins had lent their ear and perhaps their help in concert with some of the Barons Ferdinand also the Grand Duke was no less displeased to see the Pope armed upon his Confines and in design of making new Conquests having besides his own and common considerations not to suffer him to increase in power found the will of the Barberins originary of his Country so averse from giving him satisfaction as in whatsoever business he had with them to obtain nothing but prejudices or disgusts Nor did differing thoughts reside in the minds of others every one shewing himself at a stand at this novelty and some covering with the appearing jealousie of War the hope of advantages if any disturbance should be promoted The Viceroy above all afflicting himself because this new suspicion on the Confines kept him from sending into Spain and Milan the succours demanded and necessary became more earnest in his Mediation requiring from the Pope that the proceeding against Edward might be only in an equal and judicial way The Grand Duke also interposes his offices to the same effect and believing that Parma also stood in need to have the heat of his Spirits moderated dispatches the Marquess Guicciardini to perswade the Duke to mitigate his passion and give way to a Treaty and to induce him to it in a manner by force had denied the passage of Souldiers which Edward was sending to Castro and prohibited some Provisions which for the better providing of the place were to be drawn out of Tuscany The Pope with opposite and concise replies without other expressions but a resolution to maintain inviolated the Decorum of humbling his Vassal and make himself be obeyed gave no place for a Treaty At this time the Republick had no other Minister at Rome but Girolamo Bon a Secretary the Ambassador Extraordinary the causes ceasing which induced to send him having been recalled and for an ordinary no care was taken to send one until the Elogium should come to be restored The Nuntio was seldom admitted into the Colledge to Audience and he comprehending of what importance the Declaration of the Senate in the present affairs would be not being able to suppose it favourable to the Barberins endeavoured to keep their minds either diverted or in a slumber sometimes with artifice considering the evils imminent upon Italy from foreign Armies and at others scoffing with derision at the affair of Castro as a thing of a slight importance At last when provisions increased and Forces assembled and that towards the Bolognese he assured that all was in order to Peace and to suppress a certain capricious attempt of the Duke of Parma though the Pope should possibly be obliged to send some few Souldiers to Melara on this side the Po and on the Borders of the Republick But the Count Ferdinando Scotti who though under pay of the Republick served in this occasion the Duke of Parma whose Vassal by birth he was with opposite offices represented in the present affairs the causes of the hatreds and the intentions of the Barberins much differing He alledged the Right of the Duke aggravated the violence which was done him and together with the ill example the prejudices which would redound from it to all the Princes He demanded of the Senate counsel the better to govern himself in the business and assistance to resist the force He communicates the intention of the Duke if Castro were assaulted to go himself to its relief whilst that place being maintained the Barberins being humbled would without doubt incline to Peace but if he should yield they by the felicity of it being rendred more lofty the heat of the War might be transported into Lombardy and draw to take part the Arms of the Crowns greedy above measure to interest the Italians in their differences He expressed the intentions of the Duke as much inclined to a just accord as resolved notwithstanding any hazard or ingagement to maintain his affairs and his right The Senate in so weighty an emergency could not but stand perplexed concerning the manner how to govern it self being equally displeased at the causes of new stirs in Italy and the effects of the attempts of the Barberins Whereupon opinions differing the Senate being assembled Giovanni Pisari Cavalier and Procurator endeavors to perswade that the Duke might be received into the protection of the Republick haranguing to this purpose From the prudent and generous Customs of our Ancestors to succour the weak and assist the oppressed practised so many times by our selves with glory and advantage the Duke of Parma hath taken a rational confidence to have recourse to the Patronage of our Republick The cause may seem remote to some and perhaps the interest not great but the Barbarins passing from private Contests to a War from Acts judiciary to Arms the example is certainly of consequence to all and the danger of it near at hand This Senate hath voluntarily espoused the glory of being the Guardian of the Liberty of Italy and the Protector of Princes oppressed But in what cause can it imploy it self more justly than in that in which if on the one side passion contends with interest on the other right appears destitute of power That a Pope almost fourscore years of age arms is a great consideration But that his Nephews manage the Treasuries and the Armies resolve upon Invasions and trample upon Princes is very much done Certainly the blow tends not only where it aims but if all be threatned 't is reason that all should interest themselves in resisting Ambition hath its Center but limits not the Circumference It covets
and swallows all and dilates it self there where it seems to seek a boundary Castro is concerned at present But why so great preparations for a weak place ill provided without other reputation but that which the same of the present affairs gives it That place taken they will go forward Parma and Piacenza shall not go free and Duke Edward vanquished what seems not easie to the fast and avarice of the Barberins Who then will be so bold to call a great Vndertaking a small Business A flame which will be increased by it self with the fuel of so many designs and interests The Spaniards always cautious fear for the Kingdom of Naples The Grand Duke a most prudent Prince apprehends for Tuscany Others observe with terrour the example for if he that offends will also revenge himself who is not offended by the Barberins The Princes have several times born without resentment their contempts if they permit at present also a profitable violence to what height will their attempts grow Who knows but that the Nephews of Urban knowing they have offended many design not to fortifie themselves before-hand against all or that in the decaying age of the Vncle perceiving their Dominion to be staggering design not to maintain with Arms if not in their own persons an hereditary Command at least a continual Pontificat in those depending on them in their Maxims and in their Interests I invite not the Senate to resentments nor call to remembrance the injuries the disgusts and the spightfulness I would say past if the memory of their attempts against our Dignity and the Piety of our worthy Ancestors were not yet even by the defacing of the Marble conspicuous at present I rather exhort with a generous setting at naught of our own concerns to contribute to the good of Christendom that much which may be pretended But that we should permit the oppression of the Duke of Parma and suffer a fire which will not only burn Italy but transport its flames into all the Catholick Provinces will stir up the Protestants and inflame the Barbarians is not my advice and if the Barberins in a short and casual command neglect the consequences of so great evils they ought not to be omitted by the Princes to whom with the perpetuity of Dominion is recommended by God the safety of the people and the care of the world This cannot be better effected than by opposing the beginnings maintaining Castro and assisting the Duke of Parma that he may be able to succour and defend it if otherwise it be lost and that with this blow of Sword and Fire there be added a new plague to the so many languishings of Italy and Arms come to be imployed the War will be so long and accidents will happen so unforeseen that the most averse will be constrained to take part in it If by shewing a force only we may gain Peace why shall we let Hostility run on with so much slaughter and such spreading calamities that our Posterity perhaps will have cause for many Ages to deplore the memory and Authors of them I firmly believe that it is sufficient to declare our selves and give them to understand at Rome that these Novelties Violences and Invasions are not to be endured The Barberins will hearken to Conditions when they see their Arms not likely to have success and with the Equilibrium of the Princes and to the honour of whom shall have been the Author of it a Peace will be concluded confirming thereby the greatest benefit which our Republick can possibly do to Italy to Christendom and to the Church it self Although some inclined to this course nevertheless it seemed to the major part not yet seasonable to resolve Whereupon Vincenzo Gussoni Cavalier spake War being the ultimate Decree of the power and of the right and reason of Princes it is fit to enter into it with a slow pace and if the Barberins do therein precipitate themselves it belongs to us to oppose discretion to impatience and with prudence to bridle passions I confess that to the Popes Nephews moderation would be of equal commendation and duty but withal the Duke of Parma hath no need of Spurs a fiery Prince who provoked by himself runs to resentments The wisdom therefore of the Senate for the asswaging of Spirits and humours ought to the one to use effectual remonstrances and to the other moderation of counsels It is no time at present to add an increase of evils to this afflicted Country It languishes but too much by the War which though it rage in the extreme parts yet attracts the blood the money the minds and apprehensions of all But if in that part which remains untouched by the fire we shall cut the veins and the sinews what will follow of it else but an extreme languishment and in conclusion an unhappy falling under the designs of Strangers and the desires of the Barbarians Italy cannot make War with the alone Forces of the Italians Both the Crowns will greedily come in and confounding ours with their own interests we shall relegate the hopes of Peace to those Assemblies where not to end them the Treaties cannot yet find a beginning The invitations the promises of two most powerful Kings the Conjuncture of the Times the hopes of great advantages have not hitherto been able to remove us out of our Neutrality therefore moderating counsels with justice and prudence we have let the World know that there is no cause here that without cause can perswade us to a War And shall we now by another way and that by compulsion enter into the Labyrinth of the common discords and shall we therein be guided by casualties accidents and the will of others Who knows not but when the Barberins shall believe themselves not able to compass their designs they will shelter themselves under the countenance of a greater Power and being to strives invited by both the Crowns it will be at their choice to declare for that which shall prove most advantagious or appear most successful So the weaker joyning it self to the one the other in opposition will necessarily intrude it self or be called in Shall we then see the Mediators of the common Peace of Christendom fall foul among themselves with need of Interposers or rather of assistance Shall the Pope appear environed with armed men And will the Senate of Venice be willing to contradict themselves in that boast to have always imployed their Sword against the Enemies of the Church My opinion is that following the most peaceable Counsels such emergencies cannot spring up as may dispute peace with violence but I rather foresee the case very easie For if the Nephews of the Pope shall be willing to alter and disturb the affairs of Italy and with the Arms of the Princes vent their private revenges I know well that it will be of necessity to oppose them and not to suffer the injustice and the example But if the end which is tranquillity
may be obtained by peaceable means if the Spaniards if the Grand Duke if all else according to their interest or vicinity use only the way of mediation why shall the Senate be the first to carry a brand to the fire and not rather with reasons intreaties and offices do their endeavour to settle a Peace or at least in all events to justifie a War It was resolved with full Votes for this Opinion and by the Nuntio's being called into the Colledge and in Rome by the mouth of the Secretary the Pope was effectually intreated to yield to the instances and common satisfaction of the Princes who with unanimous desires interposed themselves for the Peace by giving time and expedients for a Treaty To the Duke forbearing in their answers any mention of assistance they gave counsel of moderation insinuating the respect with some sort of humiliation which might be of avail to pacifie the Pope and bring him honourably off the ingagement But whilst Courriers flew to and fro with offices of Peace the Barberins not to let themselves be overcome by the common consent of the Princes hasted their march all they could with a firm opinion that having possessed as it was not difficult Castro either the fervour of the Mediators minds would be slackned or the Treaty be protracted with such intricacies that the Dukes heat being abated and the endeavours of the Mediators by many accidents that might happen growing faint the Glory of the Counsels and the Merit of the Enterprise would fall out to their advantage A great part of this resolution and of others which were taken upon it was imputed to the Nuntio Vitelli who perswaded by false suppositions and the discourses of the Vulgar that the Venetians besides the making of a shew and doing good offices were 〈◊〉 to interest themselves in the Affairs of Parma possessed the Court of Rome with a conceit that they might safely take Castro and 〈…〉 yet further Another Bull then was affixed in which the time prescribed to Edward was prolonged for fifteen days A â—ut at the very same time the Marquess Matthei on the 〈◊〉 day of 〈…〉 er drew the Army out of its Quarters and entring into the Territory of Castro presents himself before the Rocca Montalto which is towards the Sea and found it abandoned by fifty Souldiers who had the Guard of it Forty others at the Bridge of the Abby couragiously stood the fight of them about a Cannon shot off but they also at last retired into Castro There is a rocky Mountain which for several miles environs the Ecclesiastical State on that side interrupted by certain ways cut out by hand with great labour Where it descends towards the Sea it terminates in a Plain and forms as it were a Cliff of a soft mouldring Stone upon which Castro stands There is but one way which serves to ascend to it which the Duke had caused to be fortified with some little Forts The Ecclesiastical Army appearing they quickly yielded whereupon Matthei planting Cannon against the Town and flinging certain Bomboes into it perswades the Inhabitants through fear to sollicite the Governour to deliver it without expecting the succours which by permission of the Grand Duke the Count Palmia was bringing through Tuscany Upon conditions of Life Liberty and enjoyment of Goods to the Souldiers and Inhabitants the Garrison two hundred and fifty in number marched out the seventh day of the Siege Angelieri though he endeavoured to clear himself accusing the baseness of the people and the the Peasants who being retired into the Town preferring safety before fidelity and honour had perswaded him by force to render the Duke caused him to be arrested grievously vexed at the news of the Surrender which came to him at the instant that he in person was intended to go towards those parts The Barberins triumphed as much at so speedy a Conquest and that sort of people abounding in Rome which have no other revenue but flattery exalted with many discourses and applauses the order the conduct the whole enterprise and calling to remembrance that by that way the Duke of Bourbon had formerly led his Army to the Siege and Sack of Rome the Pontificate of Vrban and the direction of his Nephews was celebrated with great Encomiums for that by the re-union of Vrbino that Flank being secured the taking of Castro did invincibly cover the other side of the Ecclesiastical State The Barberins also enjoyed equally publick glory and private advantages having secured their Estate and Towns from the fury and invasions of the Duke and foreseeing that if ever he should recover that State his neighbourhood would be so much the more troublesom to them as the injuries were more provoking they resolved never to render that they had taken but to resist with Art and with Arms whosoever should interpose offices or imploy force taking it for granted that neither the Duke would have the vigour to act of himself not would others in the present Conjunctures by giving him assistance make themselves Enemies to the Pope Edward to keep himself from those prejudices which in the way of Judicature the Acts that had past might bring upon him had caused to be presented to the Auditor della Camera a protest in which he declared the Barberins for his Enemies but gave them to understand that he had no other Judge left him but force nor did hope for favour but from his friends He renews therefore considerations and instances with the Venetians and to set a gloss upon them offers all just humiliation to the Pope that so he might know how to encounter his good Graces Shewing also his doubt of being attacqued in his Dominions of Parma and Piacenza he besought of the Senate a thousand Foot and a hundred thousand Crowns to garrison and provide the Towns The Republick persisting as yet in the way of Treaty had a mind to renew their offices at Rome to the end that those judiciary Acts being intermitted and suspended which put one side into ingagements and the other into dissatisfactions the Dukes humiliations might be admitted and a way made for Treaty for which they were not averse to dispatch an Extraordinary Ambassadour to the Pope Hereupon was variety of opinions amongst the Barberins for some approved to ingage the Republick in the mediation so to keep it off from declaring and giving assistance to the Duke others aiming to keep off a Treaty with delusions considered that the Republick was that Prince that was least capable to be deceived most prone to resentments and the most powerful amongst those of Italy so that it would be better to exclude them out of the Mediation because overlooking the occasion of ingaging and interesting themselves in the offices of assistance to the Duke they believed it would rather continue watching upon the general occurrences of Europe and on the successes of Piedmont and Monserrat than apply it self to a particular interest of small importance to Italy and
being come from Paris to Lions and the Mareshal della Meilleray being advanced before them with a very flourishing Army left it doubtful whether so great a preparation tended towards Catalogna or Italy And though within a while after the Forces were seen engaged before the Fortress of Perpignan nevertheless the Cardinals mind was discovered to be inclined the place quickly taken as he hoped to send the Army into Italy before the Campania should be at an end And this he thought to do upon so much the better ground by how much that in Piedmont the Princes of Savoy were agreed with their Sister-in-Law and by consequence declared of the French party by a Treaty in which to Mauritio besides the promising him to Wife the Princess Lodovica Maria his Neece was left in Government Nizza with its appurtenances as also to Prince Thomaso Inurea and the Biellesa with title of the Dukes Lieutenant for so long as the Duke remained in his minority To the Dutchess remained the quality and authority of Regent without other obligation but to admit her Brothers-in-Law into the Council when they should be at Court and to communicate to them the most weighty matters concerning the State With this agreement the Princes being composed but the Country dismembred little else was left the Duke but the name and that great gate of Italy was thought to be set wide open to the French which was wont to be kept shut by the Savoyards with force or to be opened with great caution The French besides had promised the Princes great advantages and in particular kept Thomaso in secret hopes and agreements to assign him an ample part of the Milanese in Soveraignty when it should be conquered with united Forces To say truth the Governour of Milan failed not to employ all his endeavours to keep those Princes adhering to Spain but found that it was in their name demanded that there appearing in the King of France a disposition to withdraw the Garrisons from those places which in the past revolutions the Dutchess had trusted to him the Spaniards would also restore those others except Vercelli and Trino which they might keep in their possession till a general Peace and so long as the French should enjoy Pignerol and Casal The answer was such as before the instance made had been supposed for the Governour alledging that he kept those places the better to facilitate a Peace in the Treaty whereof it would be fit to speak of them refused to withdraw the Garrisons Yet though vexed at Thomaso that he would not accept of his propositions and comply with his will he recalls some hundred of Souldiers out of Inurea by a precipitate Council but to the great joy of the Prince who shaking off the yoak caused the Gates to be shut before their face when Sirvela repenting his oversight countermanded them with earnest instances that they might be readmitted On the other side the Garrison which with the Camp Master Tuttavilla was in Nizza not willing to leave it by fair means was constrained by the threatnings of Mauritio who having assembled three thousand men of the Country put himself in a posture to force them Thus the Scene being changed in Piedmont Fortune smiling on the French sollicited them to undertake most assured Conquests in Italy and for that cause the Spaniards proposition to close in a union came to be hearkened to by the Princes of it and more than formerly considered but in the turbulent conjuncture of the present contests all being not able to unite themselves in one party that might be of force to withstand Strangers thought it a less evil not to adhere to any of the Crowns Therefore were also rejected the Propositions of the French who instigated particularly the Pope by remonstrating to him the glory and the opportunity to make advantage of so many Troops raised for a more noble design than the gaining of Castro tempting him together with the puissant Forces of their Crown to drive the Spaniards out of Italy which in the present state that that power could no longer be said distracted but lacerated into so many pieces and in a manner ruined they represented easie to be done To flatter him the more they left to his arbitrement the disposal of the Conquests and offered the Crown of Naples to his Nephews promising to be assisting with six thousand Foot and a Naval Army by Sea to assist the enterprise esteemed so much the easier as that besides the ancient intelligences with many of the Barons the people weary of the intolerable impositions desired a change of Government Vrban knowing the propositions more specious than easie refused them In this uncertain state of things Monsieur de Lionne was sent by France into Italy to add warmth to the offices in the cause of Parma but much more to observe and lay hold of the conjunctures seasonable to perswade the Princes of Italy into the party of that Crown till Cardinal Mazarine designed for that service should arrive As for Parma the Affairs were quickly brought to a desperate issue for there being not obtained from the pressing endeavours of many Princes and those which the Venetians rebuted a new with severe answers were willing to reiterate any delay of the sentence after these accidents which for a few days as hath been said the order of the cause carried with it Edward was declared to have incurred the greater Excommunication deprived of his Dominions and Fiefs of the dignity he held of the holy See and condemned in all charges done and to be done In execution whereof his Palaces and the Goods in Rome were exposed to sale and the Camera took possession of Castro Vrban as yet deferring the Declaration to comprehend it in the rigorous Bulls of Pius Quintus which forbid any alienation of that which was reunited to the holy Chair The Princes were greatly moved as if all their instances had been despised by the Barberins Edward stirs himself up so much the more against them shewing therefore not the least fear calling together the Nobility and the Chief of the people with power and eloquence deduces the causes of the War the hatred of the Barberins and his own right exhorting them to fidelity and constancy Being heard with applause there were not any that promised not obedience He thereupon causes the Religious persons that were Strangers and the Bishop of Piacenza to depart his Dominion that by observance of the censures or other means they might not stir up the people Lionne passes to Parma and to Rome with several propositions but in the Barberins was clearly discovered an aversion to render and a repugnancy in the Duke to hearken to any expedient whatsoever because to the exchange in which those that interposed insisted more than in ought else and especially the Duke of Modena who had again dispatched Montecucculi to Rome the obstacle was the impossibility to find another Soveraignty which for the quality the extent and
situation could be equalled to Castro A Marriage betwixt the Barberins and the Farnesi which might pacifie the present disgusts and secure from future revenges was projected but in vain so that the Treaty being suspended anew the Barberins only gave out that they would assent to a Truce provided both parties disarmed For as much as they despised the Dukes Forces they nevertheless apprehended his activity and daring but he considering that the expence taken away and the jealousie extinguished the Negotiation would be greatly cooled at Rome refuses to consent to it A breach therefore was speedily drawing on accidents frequently happening and every day bringing forth disgusts and suspicions And now mens minds were perplexed by reason of a certain report which afterwards was judged invented by the Duke of Modena or at least countenanced and increased by him that in order to a supposed Marriage of a Daughter of the Prefect with the Duke of Mirandula an Ecclesiastical Garrison was to be brought into that place The report for some days was so currently believed that from Milan the Governour sent the Count della Riviera from Mantua the Princess dispatched her Physician and the Republick caused to go thither Giovanni Baptista Battarino Secretary of Luigi Giorgio General di Terra firma But it was found that the minds of the Princesses Mother and Aunt who governed the Duke yet under age were wholly averse from such thoughts so that these Ministers had nothing to do but to return after having reconciled a certain domestick disagreement of the same Princesses which breaking forth again a while after was again quieted by Anthonio Antelmi Resident for the Venetians at Mantua whom they sent thither express But the Princesses from others jealousies suspecting that as the Duke of Modena had given being to that rumour so he might aim to intrude himself into that place by an Imperial Decree which he gave out to have with power to put a Garrison into it brought into it if need required to the satisfaction of the Borderers some of the Militia of their Territory This stir was scarce at an end but greater emergencies were heard of for that Montecucculi in the despair of concluding any thing being once more retired from Rome a certain Religious person arrives at Modena to amuse the Duke with various projects of Peace not unlike those formerly discoursed of in Rome but whilst he hearkned to them they were disapproved by Barberino and on a sudden there appears at Modena in the name of the Prefect the Auditor of the Camp to demand passage for the Army against Parma and Piacenza The Prince was much disturbed at it and the other Princes his Neighbours no less to whom he gave notice of it in regard it seemed that the Barberins scorning the interpositions of so many aimed at greater things it being certain that the tentative drew along with it the oppression of the Duke of Modena with quarters and passage dangers to him of Parma and by consequence the overwhelming and confusion of Italy The Barberins nevertheless had other designs for believing it apparent by this rumour to surprise the Princes not yet fitted for War they hoped in consequence that none daring to oppose them the Duke would remain so frighted that to the end to preserve the rest he would acquiesce in what he had lost and consent to the Truce and disarming He had endeavoured to raise some Souldiers but all he could make was much less than what he had need of The Modenese was also totally unprovided the Duke having not above a thousand Foot in pay The Venetians and the Grand Duke abhorred to come to Arms but as the last remedy nevertheless upon this advice troubled beyond all belief communicating counsels with all expedition they resolved to pass joynt offices with the Pope and of the same tenour to suspend the March In the same instances concurred also the Ministers of France and Spain Vrban taking this common apprehension to be but the fruit promised him by his Nephews of the generosity and expedition of Counsels persisted so much the more in denying any delay not to give time to the Duke and to others to take courage and to arm The Duke of Modena then grew more and more bound up not to grant the pass and defending himself with general answers from the demands of the Auditor comes the Count Ambrogio Carpegna to bring him threatnings giving him to know that in the Quarters of Castel Franco upon his Confines the Army of between eighteen and twenty thousand men was in a readiness to take it by force the Cannon mounted on the Carriages Train in order and all that which was needful for the March The Duke moved at such a declaration consents to it for a month on the condition That there should be six days before the Army should move that so having considered with himself he might appoint fit Quarters that in other four it should be out of his Confines and should march at a distance from his Towns and the chief City In the participation hereof to the Princes he concealed not that though his consent had been extorted from necessity he was as ready if he might have assistance to shew his resentment of such a violence either by contesting the pass or receiving an Army in their Reer when they should be entred into the Territories of Parma He in great haste arms three or four thousand of his Subjects to keep the Towns and that whilst Edward puts himself into the field with a thousand Dragoons a thousand two hundred Horse and five thousand Foot Having provided Puiglio he was purposed to incamp upon the River Lenza to dispute the entrance with the Pontificians but his strength being disproportionable he presently found them also diminished by Run-aways for want of pay The Governour of Milan having failed him of succours which either to draw from him advantages or to cover his weakness offered him some men but upon condition that he would declare himself of the Spanish party and admit a Minister of that Crown to reside in his Court he presses the Venetians and the Grand Duke for a speedy supply of money and men They doubted lest in the Dukes Country the Barberins might have some secret intelligence and some Mine might spring in their consciences so that the people though they shewed themselves well inclined and obedient yet at the appearing of the Pontifician Colours Arms and Censures would remain affrighted or at least that Edward being forced through inequality of Forces to shut himself up in his strong places the Country would remain in prey Wherefore not desiring that the Duke should perish nor that the Barberins should be accustomed to the happy issue of their Counsels they immediately sent to Parma seventy thousand Crowns that is the Republick forty and the Grand Duke the rest and it was a seasonable assistance that served to incourage the Militia and give credit to the cause among the Subjects who thence
conceived hopes of greater succours Offices at Rome for a suspension being at this very time not intermitted there were read to the Ministers of Venice and Florence by Monsignor Bichi Auditor di Rota in the name of Barberin certain ambiguous answers in which it seemed to be expressed that the Pope would suspend offences when he should be assured to receive none but withal added that if he possessed the Dukes Countries he would restore them when and to whom it should be thought beseeming the honour of the holy See To the Ambassador of France it was plainly said that to take away Jealousies a suspension of Arms should be imbraced when by the Dukes friends promise should be given that he should bear respect to the Ecclesiastical State yet the Sentence for that Cause not to be intermitted nor more words made of the restoring Castro which by reason of the debt to the Montists and the charge of the War the Camera reputed their own Such answers satisfied not the Princes and they were much more displeased with the instances which the Prefect to the Duke of Modena by Carpegna reiterated that six days after which happened to be the 10. of August in conformity to the promise the pass should be open for the Army Believing then more resolute courses necessary and that above all the march was to be hindred for the diverting those accidents which were apprehended from the successes of the War the Republick resolved to send three thousand Foot and three hundred Horse under the Command of Alphonso Anthonini Commissary of the Cavalry that joyning with two thousand which under the Conduct of the Marquess Guicciardini were sent by the Grand Duke they might defend the Modenese that Duke being perswaded to promise opposition and dispute the pass with such assistance and the assurance which Giovanni Baptista Ballarino Secretary of the Republick brought him of greater supplies if need should require All this had been reciprocally concerted under promise and faith given there having not been time for more express Treaties but it being judged necessary to conclude one by reason of future casualties there arrived at Venice the Prince Luigi and the Secretary Giovanni Dominico Pandolfini the one for the Grand Duke and the other for the Duke of Modena and the Senate deputed to treat with them Baptista Nani and Vincenzo Gussoni Cavalier to the end they should discuss the means of common defence and the ways to preserve Peace But as on the Princes side and that also of the Barberins it was believed that with shewing resolution and by advancing some steps it would be obtained so each one going on in the way of ingaging stumbled at last into a War The Barberins were now greatly perplexed at the rumours of the Marches and Treaties and their Army which composed of new men thought to go into the Country of Parma as to an easie and secure Triumph was intimidated in such sort that the Souldiers in great Troops running away was in a short time greatly diminished The Prefect publishes that he would delay his March and sends Carpegna to Modena to demand that in case of Edwards opposition he might have leave to halt in the Modenese He foresaw before-hand the answer which was just what he looked for that the Duke of Modena could no longer dispose of his Country and of himself without participation and the consent of the Republick and the Grand Duke nor did he desire it other to the end that he might have occasion to defer his March and giving in that interim informations to Rome of the state of Affairs receive Orders and also Supplies Vrban contrary to his belief seeing by the stirring of the neighbour Princes the opposition great calling to him the Ambassadour of France of his own accord for he had not at present been desired consents to a suspension of Arms for fifteen days Just at this time happens a hurly-burly in Rome which though it was foreign to the present interests served greatly to increase the confusion in the Barberins minds And it was that the Bishop of Lamego sent Ambassadour from Portugal to render obedience to the Pope although not admitted in that Quality remaining nevertheless as a Prelate in Rome met with the Marquess de los Velez Ambassadour of Spain in a certain Street and their Retinues quarrelling there arose a Skirmish that made such a noise that the French coming in to the aid of the Bishop in so great numbers the Spaniards were obliged to retire some of them being killed the Marquess hardly saving himself by flight The Spaniards imputing this disorder though accidental to the Barberins because they had admitted the Bishop and neglecting those cautions which might hinder such rash confusions shewed themselves so highly offended that the Ambassadour went his way to Naples and the Cardinals of the Nation except la Queva that was sick retired to Frascati The Emperours Ambassadour also to shew an equal sense in the common interests of the Family goes to Albano In Rome a City naturally talkative many discourses were made of more dangerous consequences minds being inflamed betwixt the Factions of France and Spain so that the Barberins being in trouble were forced to strengthen the Militia and place Guards with such orders as might keep the Peace Upon this occasion distracted in mind betwixt apprehension and negotiation they so much the more willingly promoted the suspension of Arms upon notice whereof the Troops of the Republick already on their way made a halt in the Mantuana and the Florentines in the Lunigiana The Duke of Parma thereupon bewailed himself that he was sinking under the burden of the Souldiery and of jealousies and the other Princes also perceived the dangers rather suspended than ceased judging they would rather in future be so much the greater by how much the Barberins discovered themselves not only incensed against the Duke of Parma but irritated against all those that had declared themselves contrary to their designs The Deputies therefore of the Republick and those of the Grand Duke and of Modena had secret and frequent meetings to communicate Councils and concert resolutions in case that after the fifteen days of suspension the Barberins should continue their march Some were of opinion and particularly the Modonese making use of the present confusion to prevent and move the Army into the Ecclesiastical State to disburden themselves of their own Souldiery and by bringing the Barberins to a Peace by force secure themselves of the doubt that having recovered courage and strength they should not attempt greater and more notable revenge They had in their aim also to get for their Duke out of the present troubles some considerable profit so that under the countenance of the League getting into possession of something he might happen to do himself right in part of that which he pretended was detained from him by the Pontificians But the Venetians with more dis-interessed Councils content to have saved the Duke
of Parma from invasion and diverted damage from the Modonese aspired not by the League to ought else but to advertise the Barberins of the difficulty they would have to meet with in their designs and by consequence incline them more easily to a Peace To this opinion the Grand Duke at last adhered though Pandolfini at first was bent upon attempts more resolute A League was then concluded betwixt the Republick the Grand Duke and the Duke of Modena drawing the motive from the present making War upon the Duke of Parma which being capable to bring greater disturbances into Italy the Princes desirous to keep them off by procuring their own preservation and the common Peace united for their own defence for mutual succours in case any of them were attacqued and for that over and above which for the defence of other Italian Princes should happen to be needful it was agreed To make up an Army of twelve thousand Foot and eighteen hundred Horse whereof the half should belong to the Venetians of the rest two thirds to the Grand Duke and to Modena the remainder the same proportion to be held in provisions in money and when there should be occasion in the increasing of Forces The command of the Army was committed to him of the Princes Confederates in whose Country it ought to be made use of and remain but in neutral places the nomination of a General was reserved to the Republick with the consent of the others The invaded remained free from common Contributions to the Army while he was to be vigilant with his Forces upon his own defence to which the others were to resort either with succours or diversion as should be concerted at the time of need The Contractors could not treat or conclude Peace or Truce but by common consent nor oblige themselves to other Treaty that should derogate from the present These were the Articles that were published but there was added and kept secret to assist the Duke of Parma as there should be need and to admit him into the League when he should seek it upon those terms and conditions which should then be concluded The expedition of the transaction having prevented the fame of it the conclusion of such a League was no sooner divulged but it was variously understood by the Princes The Barberins shewed themselves very suspicious and touched with it and the Pope himself secretly complained that his own Ministers had deluded him with false suppositions and ingaged his Nephews too far On the other side Edward conceived so much the more stoutness for by the protection of the League his Countries of Parma and Piacenza being covered he hoped in the astonishment of the Enemy to open himself a way either for the recovery of Castro or the seizing upon some other place that would serve to exchange for it Having then obtained of the Duke of Modena the Pass he sets forward against the State Ecclesiastick with about three thousand men on Horseback men chosen for their courage but without Foot or Cannon and without any provision whatsoever that might be useful in a Siege of importance But he had good Commanders over whom by reason of his dignity the Mareshal d' Etré commanded who to satisfie the Barberins being by the King of France removed from his Ambassage of Rome remained with the Duke giving credit to his Arms and to the march as if France by such an appearing had concurred in it But in truth besides the disbursement of a small sum of money in discount of his Pensions France contributed nothing in favour of the Duke but offices Lionne only offered him two thousand Foot on condition they should serve in Garrisons but the Duke refused it being jealous lest the French should seek anew a way to get into his places This march greatly displeased the Venetians and the Grand Duke because Edward provoked the War which they with offices and appearances hoped to avoid their fear was lest he entring deep into the Ecclesiastick State over-powered by the Enemy Forces should perish there or that retiring with disreputation in disorder and beaten should draw after him the Popes Army into the heart of his Country Therefore by the Senate was dispatched to meet him Giovanni Battista Ballarini who a little before had been to communicate to him the conclusion of the League to represent the opinion of the Confederates and those considerations which by safe Councils instead of vain hopes might in a short time bring quiet to all and to himself most assured fruits of glory The Duke who in communicating to the Princes his march had alledged in excuse his inability to keep his Troops any longer in his Country finding himself now upon his way with great fast and confidence intermingles in his answer with lively expressions reasons with his excuses and continues his march The Venetians and the Grand Duke were obliged to cause to enter into the Modenese the Troops hitherto remaining on the borders to cover that State from the dangers which the loss certainly believed of the Duke of Parma might bring upon it But Edward entring into the Bolognese brought so great terrour to the people and to the Popes Army that they in the unlooked for accident not considering the strength and these fearing more than was their duty the danger all was in a moment seen in confusion and disorder The Prefect retires flying into Ferrara The Souldiers quit their quarters Matthei prevailing nothing with entreaties authority or command to stop them no not so much as a small body that might oppose it self to the Duke or at least follow him Thus without Blood and without a Battel the Army being dissipated Edward had an open way to a Voyage which was one of the most worthy to be remembred because in an Enemies Country more could not have been done by an Army never so powerful There is no doubt but he might have been able by possessing some places to have setled Contributions and Quarters in the Enemies Country and then have negotiated the restitution of Castro by exchange But through his generous mind aspiring to recover it with the fame of his Arms and carry the terrour of his name with a loud report within the very walls of Rome he entertained his Souldiers with such vast hopes of prey and plunder that besides a certain becoming familiarity for which the Souldiers loved him without fear and obeyed him without dispute every one followed him with a secure belief of extraordinary advantage From Saint Cesareo he comes in one night with his Quarters near to the City of Bologna writing Letters to the Cardinal Durazzo Legate and to the Inhabitants exhorting them to persist in a constant obedience to the holy See himself also professing an immutable duty to the same and that he had not put on Arms but in his own defence against the oppressions of the Barberins Notwithstanding that populous City had no cause to fear an Army never so powerful
pretended to be due to him from the Pope But the Senate denied their assent to his request and rather earnestly disswaded him from adding imbroilments to the business and fire to the flame which it was so studiously endeavoured to adjust and extinguish The Cardinal Barberin was not wanting to himself in any cunning and aiming not only to negotiate with the Princes of the League but withal to give them jealousie proposed to the Vice-King of Naples to unite the Pope with the Crown of Spain The Spanish Ministers taking it for a dissembled proposition believed that he was rather resolved to close with France and endeavoured also to imprint the suspicion in the Princes Confederates that the French having together with Prince Thomaso easily possessed Crescentino and Nizza de la Paglia would at present besiege Tortona in design to come nearer to Piacenza and what with jealousie and force oblige the Duke to yield Castro These Treaties having cast in some delays in the proceedings of Duke Edward who no less than the Grand Duke was in great hopes to end them with advantage and honour Cardinal Anthonio had diligently got together twelve thousand Foot and three thousand Horse people raised in haste and little inured to War but commanded by good Officers who were of opinion it was best not to hazard them so soon to a Battel much less not to think so meanly of them as to retire with them under the Walls of Rome but advancing slowly with them under the countenance of Towns of Orvieto and Viterbo to straighten Edward in his Victuals and Quarters Barberino seconded the counsel whereupon the Cardinal Spada dispatched to the Confines with Title of Plenipotentiary shewed all possible readiness for an agreement Concerning the Deposition there seemed not any further controversie but the thing treated of was concerning the manner For the Duke of Parma had plainly told Lionne that he would not consent to the depositing but with security that it should be restored to him within a prefixed time and Cardinal Spada affirmed that for a certain appearance of honour he could not condition that but that either with a tacite consent or declaring it in the ear of the Depositary he would let pass the effect Lionne about this was obliged to many Voyages to one and the other and in this while Barbarino continues to amuse the Grand Duke with several questions whether with the deposition the League would be content whether that done it would declare it self in favour of the Pope whether the deposition was to be in the French or in the League and in that case where were the Ministers to agree the conditions of it The Grand Duke perceived all tended to delays nevertheless answered that the end of the Princes united being to restore Edward to his States and to the Popes favour they with the effect thereof would certainly be contented They were also ready to receive the Depositum and the other Ministers being not arrived offered himself remembring that all good consisted in expedition In the mean while the Duke of Parma being gone to Aqua-pendente a City situate high and defended with a good Garrison obtained it of the Governour that let himself be overcome with fear upon conditions The Cardinal Anthonio then putting great Garrisons into the Towns advances with seven thousand Foot and two thousand Horse from Viterbo to Montefiascone to straighten the Duke and dispute his entry into the State of Castro He made also two motions towards Aqua-pendente but the Duke making a shew to get on Horse back and to advance towards him though with Forces so unequal the Cardinal retired chusing rather to overcome with prudence than run the hazard of Fortune But the Duke dislodging from that Quarter for want of Forrage and setling at Ponte Centino the Ecclesiastick Army also takes up their Quarters at San Lorenzo delle Grotte The rains it being the month of October greatly incommodated those of Parma and therefore the Barberins pretended so much the more to tire them with delays shewing to gain more time to incline to the deposition into hands of the League but that there were no Ministers with whom the Conditions might be negotiated To take away the pretext the Grand Duke comes himself to San Quirico upon the Confines The Duke of Modena sends thither Fulvio Testi and the Venetians more out of complacency to the others than for any thought that the Treaty would succeed dispatched thither Angelo Cornaro Cavalier who was Proveditor of the Militia in the Modenese Before he came the Duke of Parma the Prince Matthias and Testi with Monsieur de Lionne had expressed themselves in writing that their ultimate intention was That all that which within and without Rome belonged to the House of Farnese should be delivered in deposito to the Duke of Modena to render it some time in December next to whom it of right belonged that the League over and above the Affairs of Castro and the dependencies on it should declare to pretend nothing else that with the answer the assent was expected within the term of two days only that all delay or alteration was to be interpreted a refusal But the Pope shewing his dislike of such a form and the Grand Duke himself not approving it as too severe the Treaty was continued for some days The Cardinal Spada cooperating with the intentions of the Barberins to keep the Negotiation on foot as long as might be sends by the Father Virgilio of the Congregation of the Oratory his Brother to offer the Duke of Parma that the Pope Out of his own Clemency the intercession of so many Princes and for the sparing of the people should absolve him from the Excommunication and Castro being delivered in deposito to the Duke of Modena for six months should within that time by common consent be restored to the first Owner and the Revenue be deposited to pay the Montists the new Fortifications be demolished and the Arms and Ammunition brought into the place be withdrawn on condition that the Duke should retire into Lombardy without touching upon the State Ecclesiastick and should disarm the Confederates were only to declare themselves herewith content and remove their Troops from the Ecclesiastick Confines The Duke as to the absolution refers himself to that which France should demand and to the Judgment of the same left the decision whether all the Fortifications or only the Out-works of Castro should be demolished He only insisted on the security that Castro should be restored by the Depositary And that seemed to be out of doubt because the Cardinal Spada had several times repeated to Lionne that he would tacitely give his consent to it Betwixt the Dukes therefore of Parma and Modena passed an agreement and writing to perform it before the present year should be at an end The accord then being held for secure Lionne publishes it for concluded and Edward gives notice of it to the Confederates But while he
looked that Lionne should bring it to him signed he gave him to understand that the Cardinal Spada avoided subscribing it alledging for a pretext that it was not fit for him to do it as under a force and with Arms in hand That he proposed therefore a suspension of Arms for five days and because the Duke was reduced to such a want of Victuals and Forrage that he could subsist no longer offers him Quarters betwixt the Rivers Paglia and Chiani But recalling soon after the offer two miles of desolate Country were offered him from whence every thing necessary for the food of man the Hay being first burnt had been carried away It is not easie to imagine how Edward stormed and how highly being fiery by nature he was moved with such proceedings but of his Troops some had perished for want others after great Booties had disbanded And for the rest there was not wherewithal to feed them nor did the season permit to advance further or to keep the field He resolves then to retire into his own Country and demanded passage of the Grand Duke who blaming this hasty departure out of the Ecclesiastical State as a fault equal to the unseasonable haste of his entring into it offers him in his own for some days Victuals and Quarters as being doubtful lest the Barberins delivered from their apprehensions should turn the Treaty topsie-turvy Edward vexed that the Grand Duke with superfluous hopes of Peace had first withheld him from advancing in the sudden fear to the Gates of Rome and afterwards had denied to second him with his Arms to advance to Castro despising the offers and leaving the Mareshal d' Estré who at leisure brought back the remainder of his men passes Post into Lombardy For all this the Cardinal Spada though he had gained his intent did not presently break the Treaty but making his Brother the instrument proposes to the Grand Duke the same conditions formerly sent to the Duke of Parma with very little alteration save that he desired for observance of what was agreed the League should oblige it self His aim was to beget some disgusts betwixt the Mediators for Lionne had already declared that it was dishonourable for France that other caution besides that of their authority should be demanded The expedient for this appeared easie because in the capitulation leaving the appearance and the honour to the French he proposed that with a Writing apart the League should warrant the Treaty Greater difficulties arose from the variety of propositions for the Barberins succeeding not in perswading the Vice-Roy of Naples to hearken to a Treaty for a League less to afford the assistance which they asked as was due by the Fief of that Kingdom nor yet to permit any of its Subjects to go to their service they perswaded him at last to propound a suspension of Arms for which he dispatches Courriers to Venice and to the Grand Duke pressing that they would perswade Edward to accept it At this time that the Nuntio in Naples laboured with the Vice-Roy that he would interest himself in the Treaty and that to the Grand Duke were insinuated in the name of Barberino propositions of a League of the Italian Princes in it comprehending the Spaniards the Cardinal Spada entertained Lionne in a discourse of the opportunity to employ so many Armies ready and at hand in conquering the Kingdom of Naples of which so considerable a part might be given to Edward that Castro would be no great matter to leave if he would to the Prefect Betwixt the Grand Duke and Parma jealousies were also sown with great art endeavouring to make the former believe that Edward for the obtaining of his own offered to invade together with the Pope Tuscany and to the latter that the other offered to abandon him so Castro it self might be given up to him Artifice always halting in some part such projects were at the same time published and laught at and the Confederates would not so much as propose to Edward the suspension of Arms judging it better to insist upon the accord so far advanced that neither party could go back without a publick blemish But because the Cardinal Spada was more and more wavering in his proposals the Ambassadors of France and Tuscany thought fit clearly to inform themselves of the Popes true intentions by speaking to him expresly about it He at the mentioning of the deposition shewing it to be near to him at first troubled and afterwards perplexed at last not averse from consigning it to the League confessed that the Cardinal Spada had powers to treat but not to conclude In conclusion Spada having put to paper the Articles of a Treaty together with the Marquess Riccardi the Grand Dukes Minister and Testi and sent them to Rome Barbarino in addition proposes three points not only contrary to the things hitherto negotiated but also not possibly to be admitted by the Confederates It had always been taken for granted that France should demand of the Pope absolution and pardon for the Duke of Parma to the end to avoid many intricacies and those prejudices which Edward feared for his interests in future But the Cardinal now proposes that he himself should demand it that the Montists besides should be paid which the Duke refused not when their right should be restored to its first state Lastly that the Princes of the League should declare themselves satisfied not only for the Affairs of Castro but renounce all other pretensions and interests which they had with the Church This condition seemed to the Confederates unsufferable businesses and rights of great concernment being there under comprehended which being already of very ancient standing if hitherto they had not been promoted by Arms ought less in future to disturb the Peace and so much the rather that being not mentioned or comprehended in the League they had no reference to the present subject in which Castro being restored they declared themselves intirely satisfied By this it clearly appeared that danger ceasing put an end to the fraud whereupon the Princes themselves incensed at this proceeding and vexed at the delusion the Assembly was dissolved after which the Confederates concealed not their sharp reproaches against Lionne who had not sufficiently made sure of the Powers and he the same against Spada who by shewing him a false Copy of them had deceived him Many doubted whether the said Cardinal was in truth the deceiver or the deceived and upon it several Manifests and Writings ran to and fro But the Confederates looking at the issue of the business more than at the formality and ascribing every thing to the Barberins considered how to resent it The Grand Duke therefore and the Duke of Modena looked with some reflection in this Conjuncture upon the proceedings of the French since that by the gaining of Tortona though under the name of Prince Thomaso to whom it was said it was to be granted in Soveraignty it was visible that
they netled one another on all occasions In Sacca di Goro a Flemish Vessel loaded with Corn for Ferrara was by the Souldiers of armed Barks who feigning to be Fishermen came in there surprised and carried to Venice where the Nuntio demanding the release of it had for an answer that the Senate was minded to exercise their Jurisdiction of the Sea The Lading confiscate the Vessel at the intreaties of the Hollanders was restored to the owners Another Vessel also was taken away by a Galley from under the Tower of Magnavacca But notwithstanding that all tended to a rupture the Confederates disapproved the frequent attempts of the Duke of Parma because not able to go forth to any purpose by reason of the fewness of his Forces his unhappy success equally diminished the vigour and reputation of his Arms. He nevertheless always restless and impatient demanded passage through Tuscany to go with fifteen hundred Horse and a few Foot to the recovery of Castro The Great Duke denies it so long till having setled some concerts at Venice it might be resolved upon a better ground But to repel any licence that might be taken he sends men to keep the Passes while on the other side the Prince Matthias with seven thousand men guarded the Borders which the Ecclesiasticks kept in Arms by reason of the so frequent reports of Duke Edwards motion He knowing that the Confederates inclined to declare themselves more openly in his favour whilst at Rome Savelli Casanate and Fontenay in the Name of the Crowns were active in interposing offices had more clearly understood that the restitution of Castro would not be effected by Treaty sends to Venice the Count Ferdinando Scotto not to participate in the Meetings but to observe the Negotiations and Resolutions But being desired to enter into the League as he refused it not not to disgust the Princes Contractors so desiring to ingage them and keep himself free casts in several difficulties particularly concerning the Command of the Army which though in their Countries he pretended to by turns with the Grand Duke and the Duke of Modena This gave no stop to the Negotiation of the Deputies who agreed in all the points except that which the Florentines proposed to form two Armies the one in Tuscany and the other in the Modonese to be imployed in several parts and the Venetians dissented from separating the Forces at so great a distance doubting lest the Barberins should make a diversion in the Polesene but proposed to possess with their own Forces at the first motion of the Army the Banks of the Po to secure the passage over the River cover their own Country and facilitating the conjunction of the Armies open a way of Commerce betwixt the Confederates On the other side the Grand Duke knowing the convenience and the profit of it doubted to remain himself in that interim exposed to dangers and therefore insisted that above all the body of an Army might be formed in Tuscany with his own Forces with those of the Republick which were in the Modonese and with other three thousand Foot and a thousand Horse to be divided betwixt the Duke of Modena and the Republick it self But by this means the Modonese was left unprovided into which if the Pontificians should enter they not only quelled that Duke in a few days but separating the others Countries the designs and concerts remained wholly in disorder This point was debated for several weeks to the great advantage of the Barberins to arm themselves powerfully and send Souldiers to Ferrara and Bologna But the Duke of Parma with a mind greater than his Forces reviving the War when it seemed most suppressed cuts short the tediousness of consultations letting the Confederates know that necessity being now in him converted into reason not being able to maintain his Troops any longer he was forced to lead them into the Enemies Country The communication went along with the effect for he was already on his march alongst the Po demanding of the Duke of Mantua passage through his Country at the instant that he was ready to take it He had with him six weak Regiments of Foot of several Nations and as many of Horse with one of Dragoons and eight pieces of Artillery but to the end they might not hinder his march leaving them with the Foot which might follow with less haste he enters into the Ferrarese and comes to Bondeno which lies upon the right hand Chanel of that Branch of the Po which is called di Volane where the Panaro with other Water-courses enters into it and had been fortified by the Pontificians to shut the passage betwixt the Modenese and the River Francisco Murriconi a Neopolitan who with five hundred Foot and four hundred Horse had the keeping of it though perswaded by Valanzé with the hopes of speedy succours to resist no sooner heard a Volley of the Dukes men come in the duskiness of the evening near the Fort but he runs away followed by the Garrison into Ferrara where afterwards he lost his head The Parmesians then possessing it without blood not to give time for relief they attacque la Stellata which though better defended for the straitness of the place was nevertheless in a very short time taken Cardinal Antonio to hinder the Dukes further progress and observe what the League might be able to undertake immediately incamps at Hosteria Nuova a convenient place betwixt Ferrara and Bologna The Confederates understanding the Duke was marched knew it was fit without making more difficulty to come to a conclusion while it was better to do it the Armies being in motion before that either the people should shake off that sudden fright or the Cardinal Antonio assembling his Forces should defeat or make the Duke of Parma retire A new Treaty was therefore on the twenty sixth of May subscribed by those Ministers and Deputies which had also negotiated the other in Venice in which adhering fully to that of the year past it was agreed To increase the Forces to eighteen thousand Foot and two thousand six hundred Horse or to such a greater number as the occasions should require Two bodies of Armies were consented to be formed the one in Tuscany consisting of the Troops to which the Grand Duke was obliged with a thousand Horse and two thousand Foot more if they were Strangers or three thousand of another Nation which the Confederates were to send to them The other was to be assembled in the Modenese and in both the Colours of the League was to be carried spread In each for the directing of the undertakings a consultation was resolved on by vote of the Confederates of whom the plurality was to take place What should be taken was to be held in the name of all till the Duke of Parma should be restored to what was his Place therefore was left for him in the Treaty to come in with his Forces proportionably to the Armies of Tuscany and the Modenese
In this 't was granted him if he were present to command by turns with that Duke and he was obliged to contribute three thousand Foot and four hundred and fifty Horse when any of the Confederates should be invaded As for the motion of the Army it was agreed That the Venetians should seize upon the banks of the Po and when there was occasion of taking the field the Troops in the Modonese with those of Parma also if they could join should at the same time second the enterprise The Venetians then sending the Army to the other side of the River the two bodies should be formed and the number agreed on sent into Tuscany without that the consult of the Modenese should have power to hinder it The Ministers were to be recalled from Rome from Venice and Florence the Nuncios to be discharged the Revenues of the Barberins to be sequestred and concerning the true intention of the League inclining only to Peace and the repairing the Duke of Parma participation was to be given to the Princes to clear the jealousies which it was known were suggested particularly to the two Crowns by the Barberins These were the good dispositions of the League but the good order to execute them was by various accidents interrupted For though great union and constancy appeared in the Princes yet their Countries and Forces being divided much time was oftentimes lost in communicating counsels and concerting resolutions It hapned that at this instant the Po being extraordinarily risen the Venetians feared lest Cardinal Antonio should cut the Banks to lay the Polesene under water and hinder the movings of the Armies by interposing a vast intrenchment of Water They therefore command the General that he should speedily repare thither though in the Modenese they were not yet ready to march That district of Country which belongs to Ferrara consists in two streaks more long than large The greater of which the chief Town is Trecenta runs from the Confines of the Mantuan to Polesella where for a little way the Country of the Venetians facing to the River cuts off the other which besides Crispino hath few other Towns and passes from Polesella to the borders of Adria wholly belonging to the Venetians Into the first there being some Fortification and Garrison Pesari sends three bodies of men the one to Melara commanded by Carruccio Colonel of the Nations Croatte and Albanese another to Figarolo that was more numerous by la Valetta the third to Lago Scuro by the Count Giovanni Battista Porto The Posts were every where possessed with ease and into the lower part abandoned by the Pontificians it sufficed to send some to take possession of it Pesari makes his head quarter at Trecenta and orders that the Fortifications of Lago Scuro and Melara should be bettered and in particular a good Fort planted at Figarolo To the gaining of all this the Prince of Parma had also aspired because being over against Stellata he had intended to inlarge Contributions and Quarters for his men Some of his Troops in Barques were just arrived near the shoar but found they were prevented by those of the Venetians not without some displeasure to the Duke who afterwards informed of the reason was easily pacified In pursuance of the foresaid seizure there came also out of the Modenese taking post at the Red Church the Troops of the Republick with some few of the Dukes for the Florentines conformable to the Agreement which the Treaty consented were by the Grand Duke recalled into Tuscany The Venetians now sent to the other side of the Po other six thousand Foot and a thousand Horse to fulfil their obligation though Pesari that considered the new Conquests on the Banks remained more weak and exposed to accidents unwillingly condescended but constrained to it by re-iterated orders sent them at twice first the half under la Valetta and the rest afterwards with Camillo Gonzaga one of the Princes of Buzzolo entred lately into the Republicks pay with the charge of General of the Artillery Cardinal Antonio had removed his Camp to Cento and the place lying at the head of the Modenese so fortified himself there that he equally defended the Territories of Ferrara and Bologna The Confederates to make some advance desired to dislodge him and la Valetta with seven Companies of Horse and four hundred Musketeers was sent to view the Post but by the Guides fault arriving late and being discovered he nevertheless attacques a Guard advanced Matthei to support them comes forth with a body of Horse and the skirmish grew so hot that the Pontificians being more in number la Valetta retires under the favour of two hundred other men and the Musquetiers placed in good order longst the Hedges and Ditches The Cardinals quarter discovered by this faction to be stronger and better fortified than was supposed the consults and minds of the Confederates were very wavering that which opposed the sending the concerted Troops into Tuscany and making further attempts being the disturbance which rose from the Duke of Parma because the Princes having taken for granted that he would not recede from that Union which had been concluded for his protection and assistance had in the division made state of his Forces in that number that himself had offered that is to say one thousand four hundred Horse six hundred Dragoons and sixteen hundred Foot They therefore sollicited him to underwrite the League or at least to contribute to the undertaking his person and his Army He with sundry excuses either to fortifie the Posts possessed or to recruit his Troops and by demanding that the League would absolutely oblige it self to the recovery of Castro kept off for deeming to have obtained his intent by the taking of those Posts which by reason of the necessity of the passage of the Po the Confederates were bound to maintain he had no further care and having so much in his power as was sufficient to make Castro be restored to him he judged it best to keep himself free The Troops then in the Modenese from the very beginning began to languish betwixt delays and disgusts The Venetians employed one part of their Forces at Sea infesting the Coast with six Gallies and with armed Barks even to Ancona and interrupting Commerce They took also after some shot of Cannon the Tower of Premiero which a while after recovered by the Pontificians was demolished and they landed at Cesenatico where were in Garrison two hundred forty Foot with forty Horse and the place being taken by force was laid in ashes by a fire which was kindled in the fight There was also taken near Premiero and demolished a little Fort the Ecclesiasticks having made another more inward and upon the Confines of Loreo Niccolo Delfino Proveditor surprised in the night by Scalade that which called delle Bocchette the Ecclesisticks had in former times built there The Towers of del Abbate and di Goro were rendred by threatning the Garrison with the
Gallows if they should dare to expect the Cannon Arriano a great Town and easie to have been defended because there was no access but by two Dikes only being in a fright driving out the Garrison of their own accord yielded to Delfino himself He now roves to and fro on the other side of the Po and spoiling the Country routs two Companies of Horse which were quartered at Cologna They then assaulted Codegoro where were assembled six hundred Foot and two hundred Horse either to attempt the recovery of Arriano or for some other design and there the Albanian Souldiers inraged at the sight of the blood of some of their Officers that were hurt entred with so great fury that cutting to pieces without distinction almost all the Inhabitants and Souldiers and setting fire to it they savage-like burnt the place Cardinal Anthonio observing the pause and demur of the Confederates in invading the Ferrarese and thinking by carrying the War into the Country of Modena to give their Army greater imployment for the defence of it sends from the side of Castel Franco Mathei with a thousand Foot and as many Horse who took in Spilimberto Vignivola and St. Cesareo open places of that Frontier threatning to go further in towards Sassuolo and into Montagna The Duke with the Proveditor Corraro and with all the Army follow him Cardinal Anthonio coasting upon it not far off The Confederates desired to draw him to a Battel for though their number were not greater surely the Discipline of their Troops was more veteran and experienced They resolved to invest under his eye Crevalcuore a good Town of the Ferrarese but not strong at all and sent thither to attempt it la Valette with a thousand Foot and four hundred Horse who dividing the Foot into three Troops thought to take it at one assault But finding the Ditch large and full of water he causes to be brought two small pieces of Cannon to make a breach which gave time to Cardinal Anthonio to bring succours into it and attacque la Valette who with a few Foot and abandoned by the Cuirassiers was constrained to retire in disorder and leaving one of his Cannon sticking in the miry ways He had carefully sollicited the whole Army which was not far off to move but the Duke and the others of the Consult by reason of this disorder changing counsel and considering of what importance it would be if any misfortune happening the Modenese should remain in prey to the Enemy stirred not The Pontificians had little loss save one French Captain of Cuirassiers killed The Confederates loss about two hundred men and amongst those one Captain of Foot and another was taken Prisoner After this the Confederates pursuing their resolution to march obliged Matthei to go out of the Modenese and abandon all the Posts except that of Spilimberto They then alted for some days at Buon Porto and Cardinal Anthonio quarters at St. Giovanni In this interim the Grand Duke coming to St. Casciano had put the Army into the field under the Command of the Prince Matthias and the direction of Alexander del Borro a valiant and experienced Souldier Barberino sends against them betwixt Petigliano and Sorano a body of betwixt five and six thousand men commanded by the Duke Frederico Savelli who as a Roman Baron and Subject of the Church being obliged to obey the Pope was by the Emperour at the instance of the Confederates discharged from the Embassy which in his Name he exercised in the Court of Rome But notwithstanding that opposition the Florentines advanced into the Ecclesiastical Territory and having taken the strong Pass of Buterone attacqued the City della Pieve where the Garrison though of fifteen hundred men scarce staying for the Cannon went out with their Swords only From thence Borri with eight hundred Horse and two thousand Foot made an Inroad as far as Orvieto obliging Savelli to retire more into the Country Monteleone then was rendred and the Army was scarce come to Castigliano del Lago but Fabio della Corgna who possessed it in Fief overcome as was said by the Great Duke with secret Treaties gave it up without defence He was therefore by sentence and censure declared by the Pope a Rebel The gaining of that drew along with it Passignano upon the same Lake The Gallies also of the Grand Duke scoured the Coast of Romagna but he now pressed the Republick that it would send him for a greater Renfort to his Army the men promised by the Treaty The Venetians shewed to have not only fulfilled what they were obliged to by sending beyond the Po all the men of their repertition according to the disposition of the League but also to have superabounded by keeping for the common benefit the Banks of that River with their own Souldiers and by distracting the Enemy with another body of men upon the Confines of Loreo and by obliging them with Barks and Gallies to the custody of a long tract of Country besides that they were forced to furnish to the Army of the Modonese Victuals Carriages and Cannon with their draught and to garrison Finale a Town belonging to the Modonese which situate amidst the Waters of the Tanaro served exceedingly for communication with the Posts kept by the Parmigians and with the Country possessed on this side the Po. But in truth all disorder arose from the two Dukes the one proving to be no help and the other serving for a burden for that Edward stood within his strength idly looking how things went and he of Modena not being able to defend his Borders because he had not in the field above a thousand Foot and five hundred Horse kept the whole Army of the Confederates busied in defending his Country though the Republick to dis-ingage it offered the pay of two thousand Foot if he could levy them of his own Subjects or Strangers The Grand Duke thereupon was contented that for the present four hundred Horse should be sent to him for so long till the three thousand Foot which after many contradictings and difficulties the Republick had in France obtained to be levied in Provenze should be dis-imbarked at Ligorn to remain in Tuscany whither the Senate sends Bertuccio Valiero with Title of Proveditor to assist the Grand Duke at the Consults and other occurrences Amidst these motions or rather unquietness of Armies treating was not given over by the French Ministers for that the Ambassadour d'Amo presented a sheet of Paper in Venice which the Marquess de Fontané had received in Rome from Barbarino in which was contained To restore the State of Castro to Duke Edward the Fortifications being demolished and the Rights reserved to the Montists when the League withdrawing their Arms should render what they had taken and the Duke should ask absolution and pardon the Pope offering an ample Brief secretly to be dispatched to free him from prejudices which he feared to incur when by giving his consent to the
Ditches contented themselves with the advantage they had gotten advancing only with some incursions as far as Paulino and Fiesso The Senate troubled at this accident sends four hundred Souldiers in Garrison to Rovigo and Michele Priuli Proveditor of the Terra firma came seasonably thither to re-animate the minds of the Inhabitants He over and above commands that four thousand of the Trained Band should be assembled that they might trouble the Enemy from the Confines of Loreo and that Lorenzo Marcello Proveditor of the Fleet should come with a good Squadron into those waters The most ready succours depended upon recalling Corraro to whom the General had dispatched orders to return leaving the Duke two thousand Souldiers Although the matter of self-defence admitted not of consultations nevertheless in the consult of that Army it was resolved abandoning the Bolognese to return to the Po the Duke seeming contented to retain four hundred only of the Venetian Souldiers The Confederates having their march at several Passes interrupted by the Cardinal Antonio arrive at Bondeno and there among the Venetians themselves were diversities of opinions For Corraro approved the going to the other side of the Po there to make diversion and at the same time attacque both the Forts of Lagoscuro But Pesari sustaining that the Forces were not so strong that they might with safety be divided and fearing lest the Fort of Figarolo should be assaulted orders that the Army should pass over which was executed with some slowness by reason of the diversity of opinions concerning which not without some contention of minds each of the Chiefs were willing to give the Senate information which referred it self to the Consult and to the plurality of the Votes of those to whom it was committed that were upon the place Pesari advances with the whole Army in sight of Lago-Scuro and in the viewing of it met with a thousand Horse divided into seven Squadrons that were easily repulsed nor was there other encounter the Pontificians within their Fortifications not being to be forced nor was it their interest to sally forth not to expose to a doubtful event that great advantage of the Post which was so serviceable for their preservation The Venetians whom it equally concerned not to give battel not to leave in case of a sinister accident in prey to the Enemy a Country of so great importance and lying in such sort open that it could not be preserved but with an Army went to Fiesso to fix a Quarter there and with the Fort of Figarolo of one side and the Polesella on the other they thought to straigthen the Enemy and keep their own Country covered Nevertheless not to abandon the Duke of Modona two thousand men were sent back to him that he might infest the Ferrarese and defend his own Country The Senate little satisfied with these resolutions and less with the successes made choice for Proveditor in the Camp of Priuli and Corraro which formerly were the one in Terra firma and the other in the Modenese and into the Generalat substitutes Marco Justiniani Procurator calling home Pesari to clear himself of several negligences which were imputed to him of which things being better understood he was afterwards absolved and a few years after assumed to the Principality of the Republick Justiniani being arrived at the Army had a Meeting with the Dukes of Modena and Parma to which last some re-inforcement of men being come to him out of his own Country and it was resolved that the General sending some other Souldiery beyond the Po at the same time should be attacqued the two Forts of Lago Scuro The Conference was scarce separated but the Duke contrary to what was resolved demands so many men and so many provisions as left the General without Forces to act what on his side was agreed He of Modena laid afterwards the fault on Edward as having a mind not to do any thing at all Then although Justiniani offered fifteen hundred Foot more the Dukes with several excuses delaying to resolve perhaps that knowing the enterprise to be in truth difficult they had no mind to hazard their Honour and then Troops yet he comes before the Fort dividing his Quarters his own with Gonzagha above the other of Priuli and Valette a little below On the other side of the River was Cardinal Anthonio with the whole Army of thirteen thousand men and notwithstanding the Batteries of the Venetians from the Dikes had at least by night convenient passage to relieve it nay oftentimes assaulted the Quarters themselves though his attempts were always repulsed The most signal Faction was that a Souldier Corso having by flight out of the Camp of the Venetians carried the Word to the Enemies they three thousand strong commanded by Count Frederico Mirogli came and by night assaulted the Generals Quarter The Alarm being given Gonzagha hastes to it and the Aggressors were beaten back with loss Many were drowned in the Po eighty were taken Prisoners and amongst them Mirogli with some few wounded But this was not done without some hurt to the Venetians for on that side were killed Carrucci a gallant Colonel of Croats and Albanese Colonsa their Serjeant Major besides two Captains and Cupis an Ingeneer Notwithstanding this advantage the General perceived that by the facility of the passage and of the succours the Enemy received the enterprise could not be carried through thereupon drawing all his men into one Quarter he retires to Poazzo in good order Priuli being sick a while after dyes and to him was surrogated Sebastian Veniero who upon the Confines of Loreo supplied the place of Delfino who was also indisposed Before he came into the Polesene he had several times hindred the Pontificians to pass to this side the River and now sending some Troops to the other side attacques in Cologna a Quarter of three hundred men and firing the Town with the death of ninety brought away fifty Prisoners besides Nine Gallies also and two Galliasses with the Proveditor of the Fleet roved at Sea incommodating the Commerce of the Subjects of the Church but nothing of note hapned but that in passing by shooting upon Sinigaglia a Cannon shot took away the life of Thomaso Contarini Captain of one of the Galliasses a person young in years but in affairs of the Sea of the highest expectation But the season not serving longer for it little could be done by the Confederates at Sea they only ordered re-inforcement for the year to come and because the Pope in the Mediterranean calling the Gallies of Malta to joyn with his had obliged those of Tuscany to retire the Venetians offered the Grand Duke their Gallies not being accustomed to that Navigation to arm at a common charge some great Vessels and in the approaching Campania to trouble the Enemy on that side also In this interim the Revenues of the Maltesians in the Dominions of the Princes United were sequestred notwithstanding those Cavaliers would have
excused themselves as not having been able to deny to serve the Pope their Soveraign The successes in Tuscany fully compensated those less happy on the other side for although the Grand Duke a little indisposed was retired to Florence and that Monterchio was possessed by the Pontificians nevertheless the heat of the Armies not cooling the Enemy was beaten off from St. Casciano and Passignano was recovered by the Confederates La Magione a rich Abby belonging to Cardinal Anthonio was plundered and a certain Wall of great concernment broken down which holding up the waters in the Chiani to the prejudice of Tuscany diverted them from the Tevere where formerly having their course they were the cause of Inundations and great mischiefs to Rome Monte Cotognola was also forced the Garrison of some hundreds of Souldiers remaining Prisoners The four hundred Horse viz. three hundred of the Venetians under Girolamo Tadini and a hundred of the Duke of Modena after some delay by reason of what had happened at the Po arrived at last in Tuscany and some Souldiers of the French Levies began to dis-imbark at Ligorn wherewith the Army taking vigour gave no small apprehension to Perugia To divert it Vincenza della Marra Knight of Malta Neopolitan and Mareshal General of the Field Savelli by reason of indisposition being retired designing an Incursion into Tuscani and the surprise of the City of Pieve was upon his march thither with three thousand Foot eight hundred Horse and four pieces of Cannon But meeting with the Prince Matthias who crossed him in his way alted upon the Hill della Madonna di Mongiovino playing with his Cannon upon the Princes Vantguard but they being obliged to double their steps seized upon another Eminence from whence he so galled the Pontificians that they abandoning the first Post endeavoured to get up upon a higher point of the same Hill Being then closely pursued and Cornelio Malvasia Lieutenant General of the Cavalry running away with two hundred Horse the rest remained at the discretion of the Confederates Marra retiring with a few into a certain Castle without defence seeing himself beset renders himself Prisoner with four Colonels seventy Officers of several qualifications and about a thousand Souldiers leaving all their Colours and the Cannon with all other Provisions in the hands of the Conquerours Monterchio was hereupon recovered Castel Leone with Piegaio taken Montalere and the Mills of Perugia battered But a new Army was quickly set on Foot consisting of seven thousand Foot and seventeen Companies of Horse under the Command of the Commendator Nari and of Tobia Pallavicino to execute the design of the Barberins to assault the Grand Duke in several parts whilst the Venetians and the Duke of Modena reduced to their own defence they had their Forces less ingaged and the Grand Duke having not lent his ear to particular Treaties several times proposed to him to the end to separate him from the League they had hopes either to give him a blow with their Army or for fear to induce him to an accord and afterwards with all their force to fall upon the Venetians The attacques in Tuscany were to be made in three places at Petigliano with the new Army from the Perugino at Pistoia by the way of the Mountains with that of the Bolognese and lastly Monsieur de Codré Monpensier General of Romagna towards the City del Sole and that part of the Dominion which beyond the Appennine belongs to the Grand Duke which as exposed and weak was also ill guarded They contrived at the same time to send into the Country of Parma the Count de St. Secondo who pretended to possess himself of certain places belonging to the House of Farnese backed by the Colonel Garnier who without observation levied men upon the Lands of Buzzolo and in the Mantuan Three hundred Horse also wading the Panaro were by the Plains of the Modenese to be sent by the Cardinal Anthonio to those parts with great appearance that they might do great mischief and raise confusion in the Country The Duke of Modena having got notice of the design desired no better but that the said Horse should be suffered to pass the River that then from convenient places they might be surprised and cut to pieces In opposition to this he of Parma who with very weak Forces kept himself at Bondeno thought it better to imploy effectual offices at Milan and at Mantua to the end as it happened a stop might be put to the Levies of St. Secondo and Garnier But Valanzé marching against Tuscany with four thousand Foot and a thousand Horse by the way of Poretta came upon Pistoia so suddenly that the Great Duke had not time to thrust succours into it Nevertheless the Town though weak by the courage of the Inhabitants and some few Souldiers repulsed the Scalade which Valanzé attempted who frustrated of his chief design contented himself to do some spoil in the Country round about and with the gain of four Cannon which he found by the way If the possessing of Pistoia had succeeded the Pontificians intention was to advance towards Florence and with the terrour of Fire and Sword moving mens minds and crying liberty to have attempted to incense the people There was in truth great fear within the City that had not for a long time been accustomed to feel an Enemy so near but the news of the success quickly quieted their hearts and the Grand Duke to shew confidence put Arms into the peoples hands which the Medici during their Government had not till now hazarded to do The Prince Matthias hasted with four thousand men to the greater need but leaving the Senese exposed the Barberins attacqued it also from that side The Grand Duke demanded succours of the Confederates and the Venetians though with much apprehension they remained fixed in the preservation of the Polesene sent to the other side of the Po two thousand five hundred Foot more and three hundred Horse with Veniero and Valette to joyn with the others of their men to divert the Enemy Duke Edward shewed a desire to go to the assistance of the Grand Duke and without believing to obtain it demanded four thousand Foot and a thousand Horse of the Venetians who not much satisfied with his lying idle thought it better to imploy their own Officers exhorting him to trouble the Enemy in that interim in the Ferrarese But he not stirring the Duke of Modena joyns to five thousand men of the Venetians a thousand two hundred Foot of his own and eight hundred Horse sending them by the way of the Mountains into the Reer of Valanzé The Marquess Colombino Modenese pillaged Rocca Cornetta the Count Raimondo Montecuculi forced Vergato defended by two hundred Foot and six hundred Peasants Valette having defeated a Company of Horse plundered to the Gates of Castel Franco and as far as Bologna Bazano was retaken with the death of one hundred and fifty Foot and sixty Dragoons
those Forts possessed by them near Loreo provided in some measure on that side against the disturbance which resulted from thence on the borders The Austrian Ministers bore with great impatience to be excluded from this Treaty and the Emperours Ambassador shews in Venice a Plenipotence to assist at the meetings but the Confederates easily excused it For the conditions of Peace being by the Barberins put into the hand of the French Mediator they could not but lend their ear to him that brought more ample and the securest propositions The Treaty therefore went on although some millitary accidents interposed for the Venetians had contrived the surprise of the Fort of Lagoscuro on the other side of the Po but by uncessant rains for three whole days the ways being overflowed the design was hindred and Cardinal Antonio having got the Wind of it strengtheus the Garrison and for fear of intelligence changes the Commander Marino Badoaro also from Figarolo attempts that of that other Fort on this side but some few Souldiers coming like labourers to possess it being discovered the others that followed were constrained to retire Giacomo Riva had success in beating up the quarters of the Pontificians at Zecca and the armed Barques of the Venetians after some contest carried away from Premiero some Vessels laden with Corn. To make themselves amends for these insults the Pontificians assaulted a quarter of the Venetians at Schienta but being repulsed and pursued by Giovanni Paulo Gradenigo Paymaster in the field and by la Valetta the encounter grew hot near to Lagoscuro on the other side of the River and ended in the flight and loss of the aggressors so that the Cardinal Antonio who sallying out of Ferrara attempted to countenance the faction was hardly able to save himself with the swiftness of his Horse leaving more than a hundred of his men dead upon the place and about an hundred and fifty Prisoners amongst which were the Vice Legate of Ferrara Carassa Antonio Doria Governour of that Fort and other Officers and French Captains The death if it had hapned of Vrban fallen now extreamly sick might have caused a great alteration in the Treaty whereupon Cardinal Bichi hastens the conclusion and fearing not to compass it time enough proposes a suspension of Arms lest perchance there might happen a vacant See The Confederates although such an accident which could not pass without great revolutions in the Dominions of the Church and in the Court of Rome would open to them a way to many advantages were not against it by reason of that respect which they professed towards the holy See and because with the death of the Pope the authority also of the Nephews expiring those motives would fall to the ground which had been the cause of taking Arms. Nay the Grand Duke upon the first notice of Vrbans sickness which was thought deadly dispatches Letters to the Cardinal Montalto in the which justifying his intentions to the future Conclave offers himself to interpose with the other Princes for the consenting to a Truce The Senate also wrote to Cardinal Bragadino requiring him by provision if there should be a vacancy in the See to assure the Conclave of their upright intentions for Peace but it was in truth believed that the Grand Duke had been transported too far by separating his endeavours and offering that of which the League had not as yet been desired by the Court of Rome Wherefore he excusing the speed of his dispatch with the doubt that the Popes life would not have lasted so many days as were requisite to understand the judgments of others recalls his orders to Montalto and leaves the instances of Cardinal Bichi to be consulted of in the wonted Assemblies in Venice Edward remonstrates the fit conjuncture to revenge themselves of the Barberins to attempt Conquests and by the means of them to secure Peace The Duke of Modena shews also the opportunity which was opened for advantages but fell back notwithstanding as at last Edward also did to more wholsom counsels so that it was concluded That the Truce should be accepted during the vacancy of the See and some certain days after the election of a new Pope provided nevertheless it should be desired in the name of the Conclave and that in that interim a Letter should be written to the Cardinals in the name of all the League to justifie the necessity of their past resolutions to inform them of their intentions tending to Peace and to offer all their Forces for the security and liberty of the said Conclave But as they were ready to send their answer to Bichi the notice of the Popes recovering induces them omitting further Treaty of a Truce to hasten the conclusion of a Peace The Articles proposed by the Cardinal had in several Assemblies been ventilated where rejecting some and correcting others they were at last concluded by the common consent of the Confederates and the Cardinal having a mind to carry them with all speed to Rome was received in all places of the Ecclesiastick State with the acclamations and prayers of the people longing for Peace Nor in approving of the project was there any difficulty made by the Pope or his Nephews by whom were only altered some few words but of no importance Passing then with the same diligence through Florence he returns to Venice with the Treaty signed by Donghi and with his Powers in which the Confederates having desired some amendment in the expressions no difficulty was made The Duke of Parma refused to admit the Treaty in other form than that agreed at Venice but he was by the League given to know that there being an agreement in substance and the few words changed at Rome not altering it at all the end being accomplished for which the Princes had united when the Powers of Donghi should be received in the form desired their intention was to proceed to the conclusion though without his consent With this protest and a Voyage Cardinal Bichi made to Parma to render him that respect which was the thing he aimed at he also was perswaded to approve it So that it was subscribed in Venice for France by the Cardinal Bichi for the Republick by Giovanni Nani Cavalier and Procurator by the Cavalier Giovanni Battista Gondi for the Grand Duke and for Modena by the Marquess Hippolito Estense Tassoni in whom the Plenipotence appeared to be The Capitulations were divided the one agreed by France with the Pope in that which concerned the Duke of Parma who for the observance of what was promised had given a Writing to the said King the other concluded immediately betwixt the Pope and the Confederates In the first some wonted expressions being premised concerning the Popes zeal to Peace The King besought him for absolution and pardon for Edward That so the Excommunication being taken off from his Dominion he might be restored into the favour of Urban desired by the Duke himself with the humility which was expedient
Then sixty days after the Ratifications Edward was to retire out of the Stellata and Bondeno the Fortifications being demolished and Castro was to be rendred by the Pope with every thing confiscated and possessed the Fortifications also to be razed and the Ammunition and Arms any where introduced to be reciprocally withdrawn To the Montists remained their Rights as before the War Prisoners were restored and those pardoned which had served on either side the Duke obliging himself to disarm Garrisons necessary for his Country being excepted All this as hath been said passed betwixt the Pope and the King who by consent of the Pope himself promised to imploy his Arms against him that on his side should fail in performing the things promised The other Capitulation correlative to the above-said and subscribed the same day declared The Confederates to have taken Arms for no other cause but for the redintegration of Duke Edward firm as to other things in their most constant obedience towards the Pope and the Holy See it was agreed after the subscribing to suspend Hostility and the Vnited Princes promised the Ratifications being dispatched to retire their Forces within their own Confines leaving only necessary Garrisons in the places possessed and them also after sixty days to quit the Fortifications being demolished the Ammunition and Arms belonging to them being withdrawn It was reciprocally agreed to demolish within each others Country the Fortifications towards the others Confines which had been raised by the occasion of this War giving each to other the List of those he pretended should be razed and having the liberty to send Ministers to see it executed Betwixt the State Ecclesiastick and Tuscany not any novelty of moment having happened all was left in the condition things were at present the Controversie of the Chiani being referred to the ancient Capitulations betwixt the Pope and the Grand Duke To the persons and places which had served or had rendred themselves to the other Party pardon was granted the Duke of Cornia being expresly named and Prisoners were set at liberty the Religious persons who had withdrawn themselves having permission to return and the Sequestration of the Rents of the Knights of Malta being taken off All Rights were clearly reserved to the parties as before the War all pretension to satisfaction for damages received was excluded and disarming was promised except that of the Venetians who accustomed before this War to keep a body of men promised to dispose of them into such places as should give the Ecclesiastick State no jealousie For the execution of all this Hostages were given to the King of France and the King to the satisfaction of the Pope and of the Confederates declared that his Arms should be in favour of him that executed the accord and against those that observed it not The Powers of Donghi being come adjusted to the satisfaction of the Confederates the Peace upon the first day of May was published with a publick Mass in the Church of St. Mark at Venice The Hostages delivered at Casal were for the Pope the Count Frederick Mirogli for the Venetians Ridolfo Sbrogliavacca both Serjeant Majors de Battaille the Commendator Grifoni for the Grand Duke and for Modena the Marquess Tassoni The Duke of Parma coming to Venice renders thanks for protection to the Senate from which he declared to acknowledge the restauration of his Country The entire execution of the Treaty was by common consent prolonged for thirty days because the work of demolitions required a greater time and labour than had been supposed and the Venetians lent Pioneers for that of Bondeno and that of the Stellata Duke Edward taking little care for them as places far distant from his Countries And yet there hapned a difficulty for it being pretended by the Venetians that some Works about Comacchio should be slighted the Pontificians refused to do it as of a place not so near the Frontiers not without suspicion that they from thence sought to put a stop to the Peace But the Republick to take away all pretext consents that they should proceed in the rest leaving this point undecided being ready to refer it to the interpretation of the King of France as Mediator of the Peace Thus Castro was rendred and the accord on all sides executed to the great commendation of the Cardinal Bichi who in the Mediation confirmed the opinion of his no less dexterity than wisdom The Senate caused most ample thanks to be rendred to the Crown of France for its interposition by their Ambassadour in Ordinary Battista Nani Author of the present History Son and Nephew of Giovanni and Battista both Brothers by reason of many Imployments frequently mentioned The Grand Duke sent thither a Gentleman of his express and the World from this particular adjustment of Italy conceived good Presages of the general one of the Crowns to the end that Wars after so many years continuance ceasing the felicity of Peace might at last reign every where with a blessing FINIS Errata perverting the sense PAg. 5. l. 12. r. if at all times l. 13. r. gotten great commendations p. 8. l. 42. r. who still p. 9. l. 18. r. that for the succession p. 10. l. 10. r. with great plainness l. 41. r. and that the Princes p. 11. l. 10. r. of l. 11. encompass them p. 12. l. 20. r. saw Italy in ashes l. 28. in resenting injuries l. 33. Town shut for p. 13. l. 13. robbing by night l. 18. by the major part p. 18. l. 12. of Land and Sea p. 19. l. 33. sacking the Territory p. 20. l. 29. with twelve Ships p. 21. l. 10. blood swilled l. 14. and tears l. 23. here the Carkasses p. 23. l. 7. with Treaties p. 25. l. 3. and to their friendly p. 27. l. 6. assisting p. 28. l. ult covers himself p. 29. l. 22. the security of p. 38. l. 44. than they are p. 36. l. 24. one of their Barks l. 25. dele this l. 26. Albania they still p. 41. l. 40. but that is an imperfect p. 42. l. 13. scourges and tortures l. 34. it The Indies p. 43. l. 21. enjoys his quarters p. 44. l. 23. perform it For the. l. 29. was sent a Regiment p. 45. l. 7. had with liberty l. 14. pension of 4000 p. 17. l. 34. pleasantly rises p. 48. l. 7. the Town of Castilione l. 28. beyond him p. 49. l. 12. with five Batteries p. 55. l. 11. little more open p. 56. l. 28. so many Posts p. 57. l. 24. yet near by l. 32. to have Ice and. p. 63. l. 12. to regain their l. 37. now the Republick p. 64. l. 36. del Don. p. 65. l. 35. in induced l. 46. the Governour p. 67. l. 42. your States your Treasures l. 46. your interests p. 69. l. 34. Remora to the. l. 39. shall be overcome with p. 70 l. 21. directed them p. 73. l. 29. The Assailants joined p. 77. l. 23. with ten Companies p. 81. l.
6. which would make l. 7. to him l. 30. restrain incursions p. 82. l. 24. this Post l. 34. governed the Lionese p. 84. l. 1. Court of France l. 45. the more streigthning Vercelli p. 85. l. 6. the Duke justly excused p. 87. l. 6. desires and intentions p. 89. l. 20. 21. This errour sprung from the enemy themselves because p. 91. l. 2. and not relieved by such l. 34. Coast even to Trieste p. 92. l. 4. towards Fiume p. 93. l. 4. 5. but afterwards in the attempt to enter it Bosco l. 23. in these Factions p. 95. l. 2. thirteen Frigats l. 17. Slaves and Presents p. 96. l. 9. they knew laid way for them p. 102. l. 22. contented by this one occasion l. 40. when there should p. 103. l. 33. Battery upon the Bastion of Saint p. 107. l. 17. all three Captains l. 31. a Bridge at Mainizza p. 109. l. 45. which wholly employ ibid. exempting those l. 46. of some slight p. 111. l. 13. being only called p. 115. l. 26. presages of p. 116. l. 39. the Emperour and Ferdinand p. 117. l. 40. him deposed p. 128. l. 23. sworn to God forbid l. 33. representation p. 129. l. 8. than force l. 21. waves p. 130. l. 15. the Bishop l. 25. of convenience p. 133. l. 40. the weal of p. 135. l. 19. conquer the City p. 138. l. 44. through the Milanese p. 140. l. 15. Donato then Ambassador Opinion p. 142. l. 23. 24. to the money of all without a League p. 143. l. 8. 9. the praise of liberality in imparting of their own Princes p. 144. l. 33. dangers insomuch that p. 147. l. 23. the elect p. 148. l. 7. being in disorder the Duke p. 153. l. 33. they would adhere p. 155. l. 40. He then turns p. 156. l. 18. amazement of the. p. 158. l. 21. and the Princes to their interest p. 162. l. 38. beginning by it and ibid. their friendship to it ready p. 163. l. 1. it might be delivered l. 10. in the time of the minority p. 164. l. 46. Fer a sollicites p. 168. l. 3. closely conjoined with l. 16. and continence l. 23. who making l. 24. by the sound of interest p. 172. l. 8. adding considerations and disaffections p. 175. l. 1. to be of so p. 180. l. 40. their parts p. 201. l. 30. calls to him l. 33. in the Wars p. 253. l. 29. to break up p. 256. l. 16. offered him for p. 257. l. 5. was evermore overcome p. 259. l. 8. least whilst p. 260. l. 46. Widow of Frederick p. 261. l. 13. would have been p. 266. l. 21. of the Publick p. 272. l. 15. no less perplexed p. 278. l. 4. we anticipate destruction l. 34. honour panting p. 287. l. 5. thirty four l. 16. together with her p. 289. l. 29. like dying men p. 290. l. 13. venerated by the French l. 43. to expect the issue p. 291. l. 16. a Prince born p. 292. l. 15. readiness it had p. 293. l. 1. to cause a restit to be made l. 9. Fridland was p. 296. l. 15. like Heaven in which all the. l. 34. which is the. p. 298. l. 9. gone again to Mantua p. 300. l. 10. for six years p. 303. l. 24. at least that p. 304. l. 7. consider and make use of them l. 25. the more jealousie ib. He shewed moreover l. 45. impatient p. 305. l. 21. but for a reserve p. 330. l. 33. which is a Nursery p. 339. l. 1 yield ye glory p. 344. l. 41. with Gallas p. 406 l. 9. metamorphose p. 411. l. 43. and Naumburg THE TABLE A. ADam of Trautmestorf General for the Archduke in Friuli 57. passes the Lizonso and is attacqued by the Venetians in his Quarter 73. retires 75. makes an Inroad into Istria 78. fortifies Rubia 92. is killed ibid. Augustino Nani Ambassadour to the Emperour 20. 139 Alba taken by the Savoyards 11. 99 Albert of Wallestain faithful to Ferdinand 134. defeats Mansfelt 254. made Duke of Fridtland takes Mechelburg 259. invades the Kingdom of Denmark 259. with great success 293. invested into the Dukedom of Mechelburg straightens Strassond 293. disswades the Emperour from disarming 347. lays down the Generalat 348. takes it up again 367. stops the King of Swede near Nuremberg 374. his designs 375. beaten at Lutzen 376. suspected by his actings 379. neglects the most important dangers of the Empire 388. required again to lay down the Generalat be endeavours to gain the Souldiery 389. in Counsel at Vienna resolved to ruine him 390. ibid. abandoned retires to Egra ibid. is killed 391. the Authors judgment of him 391 Albert the Archduke dyes 169 Alexander Cardinal Bichi sent by the Crown of France for the Peace of Italy 576. which is treated and concluded at Venice 571. Alexander Lodovisio Popes Nuntio for the Peace of Piedmont 66. created Pope 164. Look Gregory Alphonso de la Queva Ambassadour of Spain assures the Republick of his Kings intention for Peace 14. provokes the Senate by his instances concerning the interests of the Archduke 64. hated in Venice by the people 97. proposes a suspension of Arms 112. his artifice 221. parts without taking leave 123. Ali Grand Visier troublesom to the Republick 150. dyes 150 Almori Nani Bailo in Constantinople pacifies the complaints of the Turks for the loss of the Merchant Gallies 98 Ambrosio Spinola with the Spanish Army relieves the Emperour and disbands the Princes of the Vnion 152. 177. enters into the Palatinat 178. takes Juliers 179. besieges Berghen Opzoom 192. retires 193. besieges Breda 217. takes it 222. is appointed for the Government of Milan 311. his designs against Casal 315. besieges it 325. ill used by the Spaniards dyes 341 Amurath the Fourth succeeds into the Turkish Empire 195. how qualified 445. resolves the siege of Babylon 446. summons the Barbary Pirates to help defend the Sea 446. his cruelty 450. provoked against the Republick for taking the Barbery Gallies out of the Port of Vallona 451. besieges Babylon 453. takes it 454. answers disdainfully to the Republicks Letters 455. his several designs against Christendom ibid. his providing against the Republick ibid. demands insolent conditions of Peace from the Persians 456. retires from Babylon by reason of the plague ibid. returns towards Constantinople 466. falls sick 469. inclines to Peace with the Republick 467. and with the Persians 468. designing War towards Walachiza 469. dyes ibid. Andrea Freletich Head of the Uscocchi disturbs the execution of the Peace protected by Ossuna 116. infests the Gulph 146. is killed 180 Andrea Paruta fortifies in Lombardy the Confines of the Republick 148 Andrea Rosso Resident at Mantua 477. Angelo Contarini Ambassadour to the King of England 255. to the Pope 320. 477. to the Emperour 432 Angelo Corraro Ambassadour in France 440 Proveditor in the Modonese was sent into Tuscany 526. his opinions and actions in the Army of Tuscany 558. Proveditor in Campagnia 561 Anna the Empress dyes 130 Anna Maria Queen
with his King 402 Benedette da Leggi Proveditor in Istria outlawed by the Count Petazzo 54 55 Benefices Ecclesiastical prohibited to the Sons of the Dukes 180 Bergen Opzoom besieged described and relieved 192 193 Bernard Duke of Wiemar after the King of Swedes death assumes the Command of the Army 375 378. takes Ratisbon 385. beaten at Nortlinghen 393. closes with the French 413. defeats the Imperialists in Alsace and takes many places there 433. and Brisach 442. dyes 471 Bethelem Gabor makes War in Hungary 137. makes a Truce ibid. breaks it 157. makes peace again 177. seeks assistance from the Venetians but obtains it not 203 Bohemians rebel 125. what were the occasions 127. the effects ibid. form a Government 129. offer the Crown to several Princes 136 confer it on the Palatine ibid. have recourse to the Turks ibid. other Princes interest themselves 138. are beaten at Prague 156 Boisleduke besieged by Orange 307. is taken 308 Bormio important for the situation recovered by the Grisons and left 160 Breda besieged and taken by Spinola 222. recovered by Orange 430 Brem a Fort built by Savoy 409. taken by Leganes 437 Borgia Cardinal protests against the Pope 369 C. CArdinal Pasman demands assistance of the Pope 369 Charles Duke of Lorrain leans to the Austrians and receives Orleans in his Country 361. humbles himself to the King of France 362. reunites with the Austrians 380. is attacqued by the French 381. gives over his Country to his Brother ib. is forced to put Nancy into the Kings hands ibid. makes new Treaties with the King and breaks them 496 Carlo Duke of Nevers goes into Casal 13. his designs against the Turks without effect 30 protected by the King of France 272. succeeds into the Dutchy of Mantua 271. sends Ambassadours to the Emperour without effect 274. defends himself against the Emperors Commissary and hath recourse to the Venetians 284. raises Troops in France with his own money 286. sends his Son to the Emperour and to pacifie him attempts other means 288. complains of the Treaty of Susa but presses the execution of it 302. tempted to a Composure by the Austrians 312. consents to a cessation of Arms without effect 318. environed with domestick Treacheries 326. incouraged by the French and Venetians 334 retires into Porto renders himself and goes to Melara and there supplied by the Republick 336. is restored to his Country 353. the Pope denies him a Dispensation to marry with his Daughter-in-law 370. enters into a League with France 402. dyos 435 Carlo Duke of Rhetel comes to Mantua marries the Princess secures the Succession 271 goes to Vienna brings back severe answers 288. dyes 354 Charles the Second Duke of Mantua 354 Charles Emanuel Duke of Savoy his designs to enlarge his State the occasion offered by the death of his Son-in-law the Duke of Mantua 6. holds a Council about the enterprise on Monferrat and resolves it 10. surprises several places 11. with a general disturbance and the dislike of the Venetians 12. justifies himself to the Spaniards ibid. confides in the Governour of Milan 15. displeased with the Venetians ibid. sends his eldest Son into Spain 16. attacques Nizza della Paglia 23 but is hindred by the Spaniards 24. they press him to restore and he endeavours to avoid it 26. but yields to it with reserves 27 is constrained to disarm 29. complains of the conditions imposed upon him by Spain his courage 31. avoids seeing the French Ambassadour ibid. arms against Spain 33. sends an Ambassadour to Venice 34 39. opposes the Spaniards with their opinion of it 38. not satisfied with the offers of France for the peace 40. exhorts the Venetians to joyn in a League with him 41. seeks assistance elsewhere in vain 42 46. signs a Treaty of Peace without effect 43. clears himself of the Imperial Ban 45. justifies his intentions and accuses those of Spain 46. denies to consent to the conditions that Crown would impose upon him ibid. defends Bistagno and Asti 47. with great courage 48. demands the Republick caution for the peace 49. signs it 50. offers himself to the Republick 57. disarms with caution ib. seeks to know Toledo's intentions discovers Treachery and Arms 65. demands assistance from the Princes and Venetians of whom he obtains it 70. consents to a suspension of Arms 78. discovers the designs of Nemours 79. breaks out into a War with Spain invading the Milanese 80. gives battel 81. constant in his Vnion with the Venetians 83. strengthens himself 84. makes progress into Monferrat 99. his magnanimity when betrayed 100. attempts to relieve Vercelli 103. vexed at the loss of it falls into the Milanese 104 offers himself to the Venetians 112. with whom he unites 119. renders what had been taken to the Spaniards 120. adheres to France 124. assists the Bohemians 131. refuses that Crown 136. his ends on the emergencies of the Valteline 162. does not make the Levies promised the Republick 172. undertakes the surprising Geneva 172. stirs up France against the Spaniards 210. and against Genoua 211. is angry not to be seconded by the Venetians 214. tempted by the Spaniards 215. marches towards the Genouese 228. displeased with Desdiguieres 231 232 forced to retire 233. succours Verrua 235 is succoured by the French 236. angry at Richelieu for the peace of Monzon flatters the English and malecontents of the Kingdom 250. suspends Hostility against Genouse 252 applies himself to the affairs of Mantua and joyns with the Spaniards 269. despises the offers of France 270 273. complains of the Marriage of his Niece with Rhetel 273. possesses part of Monferrat 282. is stirred up against Genoua ibid. denies passage to the French 286. endeavours to sow jealousie betwixt France and the Republick 292. refuses conditions offered by that Crown 299. is succoured by the Governour of Milan ibid. indeavours to stop that Kings march 300. and make peace with him on any conditions 301 avoids executing the Treaty of Susa 303. leans to the Emperour 311. endeavours again to stop the French 319. disgusts increase betwixt him and Richelieu 323. flies from Rivoli 324. discharges the Ambassadour of Venice ibid. flings himself into the arms of the Austrians 325. and is succoured by them 325 angry with Spinola 339. dyes and judgment upon his life 340 Carlo Emanuel the Second Duke of Savoy dyes judgment of his death 434 Charles Lodowick Palatine goes towards Alface arrested Prisoner and set at liberty 471 Charles Prince of Wales goes into Spain to demand the Infanta in Marriage 195. not granted by the Spaniards marries a Sister of the King of France 207. succeeds into the Crown of England to his Father endeavours the restitution of the Palatine and to relieve Breda 220. is disgusted with France 221 255. is displeased with the Austrians 240 sends a Fleet against Spain ibid. his ingaging with other Princes against France 251 endeavours the relief of Rochel in vain 289 jealous of the designs of France upon Flanders 399 100.
distracted by the commotion in Scotland 481 Carlo Prince of Spain dyes 378 Carlo Quirini banished 253 Casal besieged by the Spaniards 282. its situation ibid. well defended 287. the Siege raised 302. garrisoned by the French ibid. begirt anew by the Spaniards afar off 315 straightned by Spinola 325. defended by Thoiras 339. succoured by the French together with an advantagious Treaty 344. dealing about garrisoning of it ibid. French enter into it 369. are re-inforced by la Valette 463. besieged by Leganes to the commotion of all Italy 475. succoured and the Siege raised by Harcourt 477 Castro fortified by the Prince of Parma becomes the subject of a War 505. situation of the places easily taken by the Marquess Lewis Mathei 510. resolution at Rome to restore it 569 Catalogna its situation priviledges 485. revolt 486. submits to France 487. attacqued by the Spaniards 492 Christian Administrator of Halberstat takes Arms 177. assists the Palatine 187. defeated by the Imperialists at Hochst and Burgsteifort 202. dyes 254 Christian King of Denmark undertakes the restitution of the Palatinat 226. takes Arms against the Empire 253. is beaten at Luther 254. succoured by other Princes sends Ambassadours for assistance 258. pursued by the Imperialists 259. refusing hard conditions of Peace is invaded in his own Kingdom 260. concludes a Peace with the Empire 305. grows jealous of the Swedes 481 Christina Dutchess of Savoy Regent 434 tempted by the Spaniards 437. constrained to joyn her self to France ibid. the people ill satisfied with her Regency 461. casts her self on France who impose hard conditions 462. the City of Turin surprised ibid. speaks with the King at Grenoble 473. agrees with the Princes 514 Christina succeeds her Father in the Crown of Swede 378 Christofero Suriano Resident in Helvetia 45 hires Ships in Holland 117. treats the League 140 Christofero Veniero taken with his Gally and killed by the Uscocchi 121 St. Mars brought into the Kings favour by Richelieu 532. conspires against the Cardinal 534. is beheaded 538 Concino Concini Mareshal d' Ancre powerful in France killed by the Kings order 101 Confines of Dalmatia disturbed by the Turks 468. Conspiracy discovered in Venice and Corema 121. in Genouse 283. in Mantua 312 in Casal 438 Council of Ten its Authority 294 Corby taken by the Spaniards 422. recovered by the French 424 Correctors of the Authority of the Council of the Common-wealth 295 Correspondence intermitted betwixt the Austrian Ambassadours and those of the Republick 218. restored 425 D. DAmvilliers taken by the French 430 Diets in Germany for the affairs of Bohemia 138. at Mulhausen to moderate the power of the Emperour but without effect 261. at Ratisbonne for the election of a King of the Romans 341. another there where the Emperour was near being taken by the Swedes 498 Desdeguieres Mareshal of France Confident of the Duke of Savoy comes into Italy 70. offers Troups to the Republick 71. succours the Duke of Savoy 83. returns into Italy 98. called thither again 99. succours the Duke by the Kings order 103. returns into Piedmont for the affairs of the Valteline 162. offers the Venetians an Army 162. commands the French Army against Genua 229. retires with little credit 233. Disgusts betwixt the families Carnaro and Zena in Venice 296 Dourlach assists the Palatine 186. is beaten by Tilli ib. undertakes against Alsace and is suppressed 257. defeated by Wallestain 260 Duke of Buckingham jarrs with Richeleu 221. is not admitted to come into France 251. lands at the Isle of Ré 263. retires 264. is killed 281 Duke of Feria makes use of the troubles of Rhetia 133. 134 hearkens to the offers of the Valteline and makes advantage by it 159. overthrows the Treaty of Madrid 169. succours the Genowese slowly 232. complains of the Treaty of Chierasco 353. contrives new designs against Mantua 354. troubled to see Pignerol in the hands of the French 355. passes with an Army into Germany and dyes there 585 Duke of Lerma favourite of Philip the third no friend to the Duke of Savoy 10. 32. inclines to treat the Peace betwixt the Republick and the Arch-Duke 87. is made Cardinal and loses the favour 167 Duke of Memorancy adheres to Orleans 370 taken Prisoner and beheaded 371 Duke of Nemours conspires against the Duke of Savoy 79. the French denying him passage his men mutiny he retires and accords ib. Duke of Rohan head of the Hugenots raises Languedock 264. makes Peace with the King 305. passes to the service of the Republick 312. sent to the General 333. leaves that service and commands for France in the Valtelline 357. takes it 400. invades the Milanese and then retires 419. driven away by the Grisons 428 E. EBrain succeeds to the Ottoman Empire 469 Eleonora Empress passes through the Territory of the Republick 276 Ernest Count Mansfelt ingages in the troubles of Bohemia and possesses Pilsau 131. beaten by Buquoy 135. entertains the Austrians with feigned Treaties 154. enters into Alsace 173 marches into the Palatinate 185. succours Haghenau 187. his march towards the Low Countries 189. fights at Fleuri 191. joins Orange succours Bergen Opzoom 192. receives mony to invade the French County 199. he notwithstanding chooses rather to make War in Germany 202. is there beaten 303. assisted by England and France to recover the Palatinate 207. beaten at Dessau repairs himself 254. enters into Silesia 256. passes into Hungary where invironed with Imperial Troops he saves himself and dyes 257 Elogium changed by Pope Alexander the 3d. to the great resentmen of the Repulick 415 F. FAvourites in France their power 247 Frederick Cornaro made Cardinal 252. is made Patriarch of Venice 319. obtains the abolition of the Elogium of Alexander the the 3d. 459 Frederick Palatine retards the Election of a King of the Romans 126. could not that of an Emperour 134. accepts the Crown of Bohemia 136. assisted by none but his own Forces 139. dissatisfies the Bohemians 139. is proscribed by the Emperour 152. flies from Bruma 153. his Forces defeated in several Incounters 154. retires from Prague 156. disorders in his Government 157. retires into Holland 177. goes into Mansfelts Army 186. leaves it again 188. refuses the conditions offered him for a composure 289. 197. dyes 378 Frederick Henry Prince of Orange takes the command of the Army of the United Provinces 222. takes Boisleduke 308. resentments betwixt him and Richelieu 399. retakes Schinks Schans 423. Breda 430. attacques Gheldre without success 441 Frederick Nani beats Ossunaes Ships 148 Ferdinand Cardinal and Duke of Mantua refuses that Mary his Niece should be carried out of the house from him 8. takes counsel of the Venetians ib. asks assistance of them and obtains it 13. sends to the Governour of Milan 13. to whom he denies to send his Niece 16. sends an Ambassadour to Venice 24. assisted by the Grand Duke 24. who proposes a Marriage and a League 25. facilitates an agreement with Savoy 28. continues to deny the Princess 29. makes a
resolve to defend themselves 230. lose many places and beaten in several encounters ibid. perplexed in their counsels 232. recover what lost 234. suspension of Arms with Savoy 252. troubled at a conspiracy discovered and at threatnings of the Spaniards and of Savoy 282. withdraw themselves from the predominancy of Spain 386 Girolomo Cavazza assists at the Treaty of Chierasco 350 Girolomo Marcello taken by the Uscocchi and released 19 Girolomo Soranzo Ambassadour to the Emperour concludes a peace with the Uscocchi 19 treats at Rome restitution of Goods taken by Ossuna 118. adjusts the manner of putting a Garrison into Casal 344 Girolomo Trivisano designed Ambassadour into Holland to swear the League 145. perswades the approving the Treaty of Monzon 245. Bailo at Constantinople 470 Giesuits not admitted by the Republick at the instance of the Pope and King of France 165 Giacomo King of England offers assistance to the Republick against the Turks 30. being a Lover of peace promotes it for Savoy 46 66 his failings and ends for the interests of Bohemia 136. promises assistance to the Republick 167. treats a Marriage for his Son with the Infanta ibid. assists his Son-in-law weakly 178 188. provoked against the Spaniards calls a Parliament and dissolves it without effect 207. dyes 220 Giaques Piere enters with an ill intent into the Service of the Republick 122. lays treacherous designs is put to death ibid. Giorgio Coranaro banished 292 Giorgio Giorgio Ambassadour in France 266 and to the King of Poland 378 Giorgio Justiniano Ambassadour insists for the execution of the Treaty about the Uscocchi 52 admitted to Audience by Ferdinand after the Peace 115. Bailo at Constantinople 150 Giovanni Baptista Grimani General in Dalmatia Giovanni Baptista Padavino treats for the Republick with the Switzers and Grisons 71 Giovanni Bembo Duke of Venice 59 Giovanni Casimir Prince of Poland Prisoner to the French not set at liberty at the instance of the Venetians but only by a Treaty made with that Crown 443 Giovanni Count of Nassau carries three thousand Hollanders to the service of the Republick 90. his differences with Medici 91. takes the Enemies Forts upon the Carlo 93. dyes 107 Giovanni Count of Nassau Commissary for the Emperour at Mantua 284. presses the Duke earnestly 284 298 Giovanni Count of Tilli defeats the Marquess of Baden 186. and Halverstadt 287 203. the Protestants 226. the King of Denmark 255. proceeds against that King 260. takes Magdenburg and destroys it 358. is beaten at Lipswich 359. dyes ibid. Giovanni Cornaro Duke 228. admonished by Renieri Zeno 296. dyes 319 Giorgio de Medici commands the Army of the Republick in Friuli 76. attempts to divert the Enemy 88 89. his differences with Nassau his maxims and retardings of progress 91 92 Giorgio Elector of Saxony assists the Emperour against the Palatine 153. joyns with the Swedes 358. possesses Bohemia 359. reconciles with the Emperour 411 Giacomo Pancirolo the Popes Nuntio for the peace betwixt the Emperour and Duke of Mantua 318 Giacomo Piscina Ambassadour of Savoy in Venice his offices done there 34 Giacomo Zane General of Dalmatia repulses those of Trieste 61. takes Scrisa 77. Captain General 96 Giorgio Justiniano Ambassadour in Spain 395 Giorgio Grimani Ambassadour to the Emperor 425 Giorgio Mendozza Governour of Milan confounded by the variety of the Duke of Savoy's projects 13. insinuates to him the rendition of what he had taken in Monferrat 14. the Dukes Confident 15. arms himself 16. marches against the said Duke 24. treats with rigour both the Dukes of Savoy and Mantua 27. demands the Princess Mary of Mantua 28. presses Savoy to disarm and makes War upon him 37. raises the Fort Sandoval 39. passes the Tanaro and then retires 43. demands assistance of the Princes of Italy 44. finds difficulty in the siege of Asti 47. accused in Spain but absolved by the King 59 Giorgio Nani disswades the League of the Republick with Holland 141. and the attacquing the Germans in their Posts about Mantua 329. Ambassadour to the Pope 457. exhorts him to endeavour peace betwixt the Christian Princes and procure assistance against the Turk 457. Plenipotentiary for the Treaty of peace with the Pope 568. signs it 592 Giorgio Paulo Gradenigo commands the Gallies of the Republick 296. Proveditor at Cattaro 452 Giorgio Pesari Ambassadour in Savoy 161. France 185. at Rome 364. endeavours to perswade the Senate to protect the Duke of Mantua 506. General in Terra firma possesses the Banks of the Po 542 545. defends the Polefene 560. appointed for the Treaty of Peace 425 Giovanni IV. proclaimed King of Portugal 490. treats with the French and the Hollanders 493. discovers treachery and punishes it ib. sollicites the Duke of Medina Sidonia to rebel 494 Giulio Mazarine negotiates with the Duke of Mantua 313. concludes a Truce in Piedmont 340. perswades the Duke of Savoy to leave Pignenol to France 351. preserves Casal with the adjustment concluded betwixt the Armies of France and Spain 344. most confident with France is chosen its Plenipotentiary for Treaties of Peace 459. made Cardinal 513. Heir of the Kings favour to Richelieu 539. after whose death laid low he raises again and exercises the chief Ministry about the Queen Regent 557 Giosep a Capucin insinuates to the Duke of Mantua an exchange of that Country with France 303. sent by Richelieu to the Treaty at Ratisbone 341 Goito possessed by the Germans 317. the Venetians practise to regain it 332 Gonsales di Cordua Governour of Milan sends Souldiers to the Confines of Mantua and of the Venetians 270. complains of the Duke of Rhetel 273. perswades the Council of Spain to the enterprise of Casal 275. his Forces increased by the Militia of the Genouese ibid. moves towards Casal and sends Paulo Rho to Venice 276 280. the Duke of Savoy exclaims and threatens the Genouese 283. fears the relief of Casal by the French 286. perplexed at the descent of the French into Italy 292. weakned before Casal ibid. retires 301 Goritia described 56 Gradisca its situation 56. besieged by the Venetians 62. assaulted without effect 63. straightens it more closely 88. several times relieved 107. suspension of Arms in order to the Peace concluded 112 Gregory XV. Pope sollicited by the Spaniards for the interest of the Valteline 164. receives the Ambassadours of Venice and seeks by them the restitution of the Jesuits in the Territories of the Republick 165. accepts the deposition of the Valteline 200. dyes 201 Grisons sought to for a League and passage for the Republick deny all 71. at discord among themselves 114. some rising in a tumult from new Tribunals 132. seek a League with the Republick 157. march against the Valteline with ill success 172. oppressed by the Arms of Leopold 173. deluded and divided by Treaties with Feria 182. take Arms again tumultuarily ibid. cozened by the Proposition of a Truce 183. surprised by the Archduke are assisted by the Confederates 216. surprised by the Imperial Army 309. France demands the
restitution of those Passes 311. drive the French out of the Valteline and agree with the Spaniards 428 Gustavus King of Swede succours Strassond 229 sends an Ambassadour to several Princes concerning the affairs of the Empire 306. enters Germany with an Army 348. makes progress 358. beats the Imperialists at Leipzich 359. sends an Ambassadour to Venice 360. his progress in the Empire and against Bavaria 367 373. incamps near Nuremberg 374. killed in the battel of Lutzen 377. his Character ibid. H. HEnry Count of Harcourt recovers the Isles of Ere 's 430. retires from Chieri 474. raises the siege of Casal 478. besieges Turin 479. takes it 483. his other conquests in Piedmont 501 Henry Count de la Tour head of the Bohemian Rebellion 128. besieges Vienna 135. retires ibid. ingaged in the Service of the Republick 215. passes into that of Denmark 258. defeated by Wallestain 379 Henry Count of Berg commands the Spanish Army in Flanders 307. revolts and attempts to form another party 372 I. ISle of Rhé attacqued by the English 263. relieved by the French 264 Isles of Ere 's taken by the Spaniards 411. recovered by the French 430 Istria hostillity in that Province betwixt the Venetians and Archiducalians 53. a description of the Province 55 Italy the heart of Europe left in peace by the Spaniards 2. attempt to greaten themselves 4. imbrace the opportunity 5. the inclinations and interests of its Princes ib. is disturbed by the death of the Duke of Mantua ib. L. LEague of the Princes of Italy thought unseasonable 25. that of the Republick with the Grisons opposed by the French 35. with the Switzers contested by the Spaniards 36. concluded with two Cantons 45. sworn to 131. with the Grisons hindred by the Ministers of France and Spain 45. with the Princes of the North offered but not accepted 57 League Catholick in Germany declares for the Emperour 138 League betwixt the Republick and Duke of Savoy 119. betwixt the Republick and Holland 141 League betwixt France the Republick and Savoy projected in Lyons 185. the Spaniards vexed at it ib. concluded 197. the divers ends of the Confederates 209. betwixt France and Holland 206. 397. betwixt France and Savoy against the Genouese 214. betwixt Spain and Savoy to divide Monferrat 275. betwixt France the Republick and Mantua 300. betwixt France and the Republick to recover the passes of the Grisons but not executed 310. betwixt France and Swede 357. 380. 412. 424 League betwixt France Savoy Mantua and Parma 402. betwixt France and the Dutchess of Savoy 435 League proposed betwixt the Pope and the Republick treated and broken off 479. betwixt the Republick the great Duke and the Duke of Modena for defence 520. is treated also for offence 543. concluded 544 Leganes Governour of Milan takes Brem and Vercelli 437 438. besieges Casal and is beaten 478. Leucata besieged by the Spaniards and relieved with their defeat 431 Leopoldo Archduke dyes 378 Leopold Guglielmo Archduke provided with Church goods 260. commands the Imperial Armies 471 Lodowick XIII King of France jealous of the authority of the Mareshal d' Ancre 101. causes him to be killed ib. gives himself in prey to Luines ib. applies to the affairs of Italy 102. but quickly grows cold 103. presses the Spaniards to restore Vercelli 120. interposes in the affairs of Bohemia 151 152. restores Religion in Bern 122. applies to the affairs of the Valteline 163 184 206. makes War to the Huguenots and then Peace 176. cares not to succour Breda 220. disgusted with the King of England 221 255. procures his Confederates to approve the Treaty of Monzon 253. disorders in his Kingdom for the Marriage of his Brother 248. goes into Britany 250. for the succession of Nevers to the State of Mantua trys the way of Negotiation 268 272. having taken Rochel enters into it 289. opinions in Council concerning the relief of Mantua differ 290. resolves to go into Italy 291. comes to the foot of the Alps 298. forces the passage 301. returns into Languedoc against the Huguenots 304. and afterwards to Paris 309. quiets domestick divisions 310. sends the Cardinal into Italy 315. reconciles with his Brother enters into Savoy and comes back to Lions 306. sends Ambassadours to the Diet at Ratisbone 341. promises money to the King of Swede ibid. falls sick at Lions 343. pursues his Brother 361 362. his Arms in Germany 366. and in Lorrain 370. assists the Swedes 380. gets Philipsburg 394. invaded by the Austrians in his own Kingdom 422. speaks with his Sister at Grenoble 473. is sensible of the too great power of the Cardinal 496. forces the Princes male-contents to an accord 497. goes to the Siege of Perpignan 532. disgusted with Richelieu 536. who dying disposes of the Government in the power of the Favourites 439. dyes his Character 552 Lodowick XIV his Birth 444 Lorenzo Marcello Captain of the Galliasses hurt at Vallona 447. elected Censor 449 Lorenzo Veniero General in Dalmatia 55. takes Novi 53. animates the people of Istria and attempts Moschenizza ibid. Captain of the Ships defies those of Ossuna 95. Captain General 98 Lovain assieged by the French who there consume their Army 398 Lewis Contarini Ambassador in England 266. concludes Peace betwixt Crown and France 296. Ambassadour in France ibid. at Rome 366. Bailo at Constantinople justifies what happened at Vallona 450. arrested Prisoner 451. adjusts those differences 467. Ambassadour at the Meeting for Peace 558. obtains Levies for the Republick in Tirol 568 Luines stirs up Lewis XIII against the Mareshal d'Ancre 101. succeeds him in the favour 102. his designs against the Huguenots 175. made Constable dyes 176 M. MAgdenburg taken and ruined by the Imperialists 358 Mantua described 314. garrisoned and fortified by the Republick 315. besieged by the Germans ibid. relieved by the Republick 317 318. the Germans draw further off 318. is re-inforced by the Venetians 321 334. is betrayed 335. and sacked 336. restored to the Duke garrisoned by the Republick 354. reinforce it 440 Marco Anthonio Businello Resident for the Republick in Mantua Prisoner to the Germans and released 337 Marco Anthonio Corraro Ambassadour to the King of England 255 Marco Anthonio Manzano counsels the Siege of Goritia 56 Marco Anthonio Memo Doge dyes 59 Marco Anthonio Padavino Resident in Naples 338 Marco Giustiniano coasts upon the Army of the Germans and encamps at Sonato 334. attempts Caneto and the relief of Mantua 334. General in Terra Firma Marco Loredano General in Istria 55 Margaret Dutchess of Lorain pretends to the succession of Mantua 274 Margaret Infanta of Savoy wife of Francisco D. of Mantua 5. being a widow pretends to be with child 6. retires to her Father 9. returns to Mantua to her daughter 355. the French drive her thence 596. Vice Queen of Portugal is driven away by the rebellion of the people 491 Maria Princess of Mantua desired by the Duke of Savoy and Spaniards to be in their power 7. Ferdinand her Vncle refuses to
deliver her but the Spaniards insist upon it 7 8. Matthias the Emperour and the Queen Regent of France dissent from it 8 9. thoughts of marrying her to the Duke of Rhetel 272. and married to him 271. assumes the Regency 435. disgusted with France 489. in concert with the Spaniards procures the taking of Casal 417 Mary Queen of Hungary comes into Italy 338. the Republick deny her passage by Sea and at last conduct her with their own Fleet. 338 Mary Queen Regent of France against War in Italy imploys endeavours in favour of the Duke of Mantua 25. sends Ambassadours into Italy 66. imprisons Conde ibid. against Nevers 280. offended at Richelieu 280 309. attempts putting him out of the Government 326. under custody at Compiegne escapes to Brussels 362. dyes at Cologne Marcheville Ambassadour of France in the Empire stirs up the Princes against the Emperour 262 Martin Tromp Admiral of the Hollanders Fleet defeats that of Spain 472 Maximilian Archduke of Austria dyes 130 Maximilian Duke of Bavaria refuses the Imperial Crown 126. possesses the upper Austria 153. and Prague having defeated the Palatine 156. the Elector at conferred upon him 197. treats with France and England 197 198. jealous of the Emperours power not separate from him 261. exclaims against Wallestain 346. proposed General of the Armies 348. closes with the French 361 Maestricht besieged and taken by the Hollanders 373 Marriages reciprocal betwixt France and Spain much contested by the Princes malecontents 33. executed 58. that of the Prince of England with the Sister of the King of France causes disgusts betwixt those Crowns 221 Mattheo Cardinal Priuli refuses the Bishoprick of Bergamo 80 Matthias Galasso beats a body of Venetian Souldiers 327. re-inforces Goito 331. drives la Valette out of his Quarters in the Mantuan and pursues the Venetians 332. takes Valezzo 333. invades France 423. retires with little advantage ibid. Matthias the Emperour sends the Prince of Castiglion into Italy 15. does not assist the Archduke against the Republick 60. nominates Commissioners for the Peace 63. cedes the Crown of Bohemia to Ferdinand 105. endeavours to pacifie the Bohemians 129. jealous of Ferdinand ibid. moved at the imprisonment of Cardinal Gliselius 130. dies 134 Maurice Cardinal Prince of Savoy opposes the Spaniards in Piedmont 82. upon the death of his Brother the Duke comes to the Borders of Piedmont 435. returns thither with great applause 460. takes Nizza and Villa Franca 463. inclines to marry 475 Maurice Prince of Orange relieves Bergen Opzoom 193. succeeds not in the relief of Breda 219. nor in the surprise of the Castle of Antwerp 220. dyes 222 Melchior Cardinal Glisclius Favourite of the Emperour Matthias 8. arrested Prisoner 130. sent to Rome and there absolved 131 Meldole shakes off the yoke of the Prince of Castiglione 149. the neighbouring Princes stirring in it the business is adjusted ibid. Michael Priuli takes Ostia 331. Proveditor in Terra firma 436. incourages those of Rovigo 560. Proveditor in the field 561. dyes 562 Meilleray takes Hesdin and made Mareshal of France 471. takes the Town of Air 496. chosen for the Siege of Perpignan 532. takes Collivre 533 Monaco garrisoned by the Spaniards puts it self under the protection of the French 501 Monferrat pretended by the Duke of Savoy 5. described 10. an exchange proposed by the Spaniards 33. oppressed on all sides 80. several places possessed by the Savoyards 84 98. others garrisoned by the Spaniards 84. invaded the French and Savoyards 229. and by Leganes Governour of Milan 433 Mont Albano besieged by the King of France without success 176. taken by Richelieu 305. the Mountain of Pleurs falls 131 Montvesuvius casts fire 360. Moravians rebel 134. vexed by the Cassocks 153 Mustapha succeeds to Achmet in the Turkish Empire 98. deposed 117. put to death 466 N. NIchola Francesco Duke of Lorrain marries and flies out of Nancy 394 Niccolo Contarini perswades the Senate to assist the Duke of Savoy 69. Commissioner for executing of the Peace 115. Duke 321. dyes 363 Niccolo Delfino takes many places from the Pontificians 547 Niccolo Marquess of Bagni commands the Popes Troop in the Valteline 217 Niccolo Donato Doge 116 Nizza della Paglia besieged by the Savoyards 23. taken by the Spaniards 287 433 Novi surprised by the Venetians complaints of the Archduke their justification 53 Nuntio presents to the Republick a Letter from the Pope for the Victory of their Fleet over the Pirates of Barbery 456. exhorts to send Ambassadours to Rome 457. endeavours to take away jealousies at their raising Arms against the Duke of Parma 506. promised himself too much of the Venetians 509. endeavours to amuse them with flatteries 512. and invitations to send an Ambassadour to the Pope 462. sent away from Venice 554 O. O Edward Duke of Parma tempted by the Spaniards 383. joyns with France 401. invades the Milanese 407. attacqued by the Spaniards 418. inclines to peace and concludes it 426. his parts and distaste against the Barberins 503. fortifies Castro 505. hath recourse to the Republick 506. publishes a Manifest 513. excommunicated proceeds to secure his affairs 515. puts himself into the field demands assistance 517. marches against the State Ecclesiastick with a memorable Voyage 521. deluded after many Treaties returns into his own Country 527. makes new attempts by Sea 542. had a mind also to do it through Tuscany 543. inclines not to enter into the League ibid. marches and possesses Bondeno and the Stellata 544. confounds the designs of the Confederates by not seconding them 546 549. succours not the Republick 560. nor the Great Duke 564. after some difficulty consents to the peace 570 Olland levies in the Republicks pay 90. to the great disturbance of the Spaniards who complain of it to the Pope but are quieted by the Ambassadour of the Republick 139. confederate with the Venetians 145. assist the Palatine 153. do not succour Rochel 265. refuse a Truce offered by the Spaniards 308. beaten at the Scheld and at Ghelre 441 Oneglia besieged and taken by the Spaniards 41 Oratio Baglioni perswades to pursue advantages upon the Carso against the Austrians 92. endeavours to hinder succours to Gradisca is killed 108 Oration in the Senate to stir up moving Arms for the outrage of the Uscocchi 21. others of a contrary opinion 22. of the Duke of Savoy with invectives against Spain 31. and to exhort the Republick to joyn with them 41. of Carlo Scaglia his Ambassadour with the Republick to demand assistance 67. of Niccolo Contarini to perswade the Senate to assist the Duke of Savoy 69. of Simeon Contarini to the Pope 90. of Henry Count de la Tour to the Bohemians 128. of John Nani to disswade the Republick from a League with the Hollanders 141. of Sebastian Veniero perswading it 143. of Girolamo Priuli to the King of France 162. of Count Mansfelt to his Souldiers 292. of Giovanni Basadonna against the undertaking of Genoua 212. of Girolamo Trevisano to approve the
Treaty of Monzon 245. of Simeon Contarini to defer the resolution in favour of the Duke of Mantua 276. of Dominico Molino to the contrary 278. of Battista Nani upon the authority of the Council of Ten 295. of Pietro Foscarini to drive the Germans out of the Posts about Mantua 327. of John Nani in the contrary opinion 329. another of his to the Pope 457. of Julio Mazarine to perswade the Duke of Savoy to yield Pignarol to France 351. of Bellievre Ambassadour of France to perswade the Senate to a League with his King 402. of the Spanish Ambassadour de la Rocca to disswade it 425. of Monsieur de Hussé who demands assistance for the Duke of Savoy 465. of the Spanish Ambassadour la Rocca against it 465. of Giovanni Pesari that the Republick would take the Duke of Parma into their protection 506. of Vincenzo Gussoni on the contrary 508 Ornano Governour of the Kings Brother promotes disturbances in France 248. his imprisonment and death 249 Osmond succeeds in the Turkish Empire 117. deposed and killed 194 Ostia taken by the Venetians 331 Ottaviano Bono Ambassadour to the King of France 60. recalled by the Republick 110 P. PEace of Asti and its conditions 50 Peace betwixt the Republick and the Archduke treated at the Emperours Court 65. transferred into Spain 87. and thither also the Treaty of that betwixt Spain and Savoy 87. an Imperial Ambassadour arrives there 105. further Negotiation suspended 106. is transferred into France ibid. is concluded at Paris as extended in Madrid 109. the conditions of it ibid. approved by the Republick though not content with their Ministers 111. the execution for Piedmont concerted ibid. interrupted by Toledo ibid. the ratifications exchanged and Commissioners appointed 115. and executed betwixt Ferdinand and the Republick ibid. Peace for the Valteline treated at Paris without effect 238. is concluded at Monzon 243. its conditions ibid. various judgments 244. the aim of the Contractors ibid. the opinions the Confederates had of France ibid. the Republick approves it 246 Peace betwixt France and England 297 Peace of Susa not executed 301 Peace betwixt the Emperour and King of Denmark 305 Peace of Ratisbone for the affairs of Italy 342. complaints of many Princes ibid. executed in Piedmont 344. disapproved by France 345. is moderated by a new Treaty at Chierasco 351. the Governour of Milan complaining 353. is executed ibid. Peace betwixt England and Spain 345 Peace of Prague betwixt the Emperour and the Protestants 411 Peace general meets with great difficulties yet the Pope sends a Legate and the Republick Ambassadours to negotiate it 425 431. some Pass-ports are granted 432 460. a Treaty betwixt France and Swede concerning the management of the peace 444. greater difficulties still arise 474 484 499. a beginning given to the Meeting 558 Peace betwixt Spain and the Prince of Parma Peace betwixt the Princes of Savoy and their Sister-in-law and France 414 Peace of the Pope with the Princes of the League and with the Duke of Parma managed by the French Ministers 549. disturbed by the propositions of the Barberins to the Spaniards ibid. Cardinal Bichi imployed and Plenipotentiary are named 566. the opinions of the Confederates 569. Propositions of Cardinal Bichi at Venice 570. interruptions feared by the Popes sickness ibid. recovers 571. is concluded the Articles comprehended in two Capitulations ibid. are published and executed 572 Palatinate possessed by Bavarians and Spaniards 174. succoured by Mansfelt 178 Paulo V. Pope endeavours the peace of Italy 13. the peace betwixt the Republick and the Archduke 53. betwixt Spain and Savoy 66. sollicited by the Spanish Ministers against the Republick 72. fears lest the peace break for the cause of the Valteline 163. dyes 164 Perpignan its situation blocked by the French 532. besieged by the King in person 533. is rendred 538 Plague in Italy 319. destroys the Armies 326. Mantua unpeopled 329. lays waste the State of the Republick and the City of Venice 337. ceases 350. is manufactured in Milan 350 Piacenza straightned by the Spaniards 426 Pietro Contarini Ambassadour in England hires Ships for the Republick 117 Pietro Barbarigo after many imployments made Captain General 222 Pietro di Toledo inveighs against the peace of Asti 83. comes Governour to Milan and reinforces the Army 59. demands of the Republick to withdraw their Army from Gradisca and gives jealousie to their Borders 64. endeavours to break the Treaty of Asti 65. with various Propositions to Carlo against whom nevertheless he hatches treachery ibid. draws near with his Army to Piedmont corrupts the Duke of Nemours 79. endeavours to separate Carlo from the friendship of the Venetians 83. not caring what Monferrat suffered besieges Vercelli 99. takes it 103. invades the Confines of the Republick 111. afterwards publishes the peace 112. makes difficulty to execute it in Piedmont 120. hatches a conspiracy in Crema 122. renders Vercelli 123 Pietro Foscarini counsels to force the Germans from their Posts near to Mantua 327. Ambassadour at Constantinople 469 Pietro Girone Duke of Ossuna and Viceroy of Naples renders the Republick jealous by Sea 72. arrests their Ships 93. incourages the Uscocchi ibid. his various designs 94. sends Ships into the Adriatick ibid. publishes a design against the Turks and demands the Gallies of the Princes of Italy 95. but intends rather to stir up the Turks against the Republick 95 96. sends Gallies into the Adriatick 97. takes Merchant-ships belonging to the Republick ibid. invade the Adriatick anew 113. does not restore the Booty ibid. his disturbing thoughts 116. arms more and more and treats with the Turk 117. to make the Republick jealous 118. withdraws his Ships ibid. hinders the restitution of Goods taken ibid. advises of new attempts against the Republick 119. partaker of the conspiracy in Venice 123. continues to trouble the Republick by sending out Ships to rob 146. desirous to maintain himself in his Government 226. the King jealous of him appoints a Successor 147. goes into Spain and dyes in prison 148. his Ships taken by the Venetians ibid. Pietro Gritti Ambassadour in Spain insinuates the peace 86. concludes it 109 Pietro Hein Admiral of Holland takes the Spanish Fleet. Petillano besieged by the Pontificians raises the siege and are beaten 564 Polesene important to the Venetians 565 Pompeo Justiniano taken into the Venetian pay 44. commands the Army in Friuli 55. abandons Lucinis 56. offers to besiege Gradisca 61. dyes 76 Portugal rebels 488 Prague taken by the Catholicks 156 Prefectureship of Rome given by the Pope to his Nephew to the distaste of the Princes 364. whose Ambassadors abstain from the Churches ibid. encounter of the Venetian Ambassadour with the Prefect 364. the matter composed 366 Princes moved by several affections and interests especially those of Italy 267 Princes of the Vnion in Germany approve the Republick resentments against the Archduke 60. they disunite for fear of the Spaniards 177 Princes of Italy invited by the Republick to a League are
Treaty transported to Rome 181. and at Madrid a depositing is spoken of ibid. Feria concludes apart with the Grison 182. the Spaniards offer the deposition to the Pope 199. who accepts it 220. with dislike of the Confederates 220 204. yet consented to by the Ambassadour Sillery 205. the French change afterwards the form of the Negotiation 206. demand of the Pope the redelivery of the Forts 209. take arms ibid. which are moved 333. with advantage to the Confederates 334. to the resentment of the Pope and the Austrians 218. the Arms of the Confederates advance into the two Counties 222. are stopped at Riva 224. those situations described ibid. and several factions 225. the Confederates endeavour an accord betwixt the Valteline and the three Leagues 240. conditions of the peace of Monzon 243. are executed in the Valteline 252. new designs of the French upon the Valteline 357. enter there again with their arms 400. with various success 409. are at last driven out of it 428 Venetian Ships defend the French in the Port of Alexandretta 296 Venice its original undertakings and increase from the first to the tenth page Venetians exhort the Duke of Savoy to peace 12. assist him of Mantua 13. recall their Ambassadour in Turin 15. arm 16. molested by the Uscocchi 18. besiege Segna 23. increase their strength 27. endeavour peace 35. give audience to Piscina Ambassadour of Savoy ibid. resent the injuries of the Uscocchi 36 37. send Renieri Zeno to Milan and Turin about peace 39. strengthen themselves more and more 44. Warrant for the Treaty of Asti 49. moderate their assistance to the Duke of Mantua ibid. their reason of resentment against the Uscocchi 53. suspend Hostility 54. invade the Territory of the Archduke 55. justifie themselves for it 59. draw off from the siege of Gradisca 64. reject the Popes propositions ibid. after many consults resolve to assist the Duke of Savoy 70. endeavour to adjust him with Mantua 85. molested by Ossuna arm at Sea 93. refuse the assistance of the Turks 96. complain of the actings of Ossuna 98. invite the Princes of Italy to an Vnion ibid. inlarge their assistances to Savoy ibid. revoke their powers for peace from Madrid 104. invaded by Toledo 111. arm more and more by Sea 117. deny passage by Sea for the assistance of Ferdinand 119. a new League with Savoy ibid. dissemble the conspiracy though discovered 121. deny assistance to the Bohemians 131. interest not themselves in their Treaties at Constantinople 151. by many Princes sought to for assistance ibid. deny the Transilvanian 157. troubled at the revolt of the Valteline sollicitous for a remedy 159. in particular of the French 162. of the Pope 165 of the King of England 167. agree with the Duke of Savoy for new Levies 172. assist the Hollanders 179. hire Mansfelt into their service 182. dissent from the enterprise on Genoua 212 228. endeavour to divert the King of France 214. strengthen themselves 215. flattered by the Austrians separate not from the French 226. refuse the offers of the Turks assistance 227. counsel the invasion of the Milanese ib. but refuse to do it alone 228 234. increase their Troops in the Valteline 237. endeavour peace betwixt England and France 252 266. approve the Treaty of Monzon 253. deny succours to Dourlach and the King of Denmark 258. their thought concerning the succession of Mantua 271. lured by the Imperial Ministers 274. carry into Spain offices for peace 280. consult about the interests of Mantua 276. resolve together with France to assist Nevers 280. incourage him 284. consent to joyn with France 285 292 298 give money to the Duke of Mantua 286. 302. send an Ambassadour into France 300. resolve to invade the Milanese 301. are withheld by the Treaty of Susa 302. tempted by the Austrians 309. resolve to maintain Mantua 309 312. with great forces 312. sollicite the King of France 315. distasted with the Pope 319. deliberate about driving the Germans out of their Quarters 331. threatned by the Germans in several places 333 337. not frighted at the disaster of Valezza 333 337. jealous of the Sea-coast 337. denying passage to the Spanish Fleet they with their own Gallies conduct the Queen of Hungary to Trieste 338. participate of the concerts of France with the King of Swede 341. send Ambassadours to Ratisbone 442. refuse to sign the Treaty of Peace without the French 346. sollicited by them put a Garrion into Mantua 354. will not interest themselves in the designs of the French upon the Valteline 357. deny assistance to the King of Swede 360. displeased with the Pope for several causes 364 365 385 414. refuse to assist the Emperour 369. at also to have any hand in the concerts about Sabioneda 370. and to correspond with the Duke of Savoy after having taken the Title of King of Cyprus 384. and to unite with the King of France 386. resolute in neutrality betwixt the two Crowns 400. 402. endeavour Peace 413. deny passage to the French and Germans 419. after the death of the Duke of Mantua imploy offices for that House 435. reform their Militia and discharge the Treasury of debts 436. interpose betwixt France and the Princess of Mantua 489. stand and pause after the Victory at Vallona against the Barbary Pirates 419. they arm and demand assistance of the Christian Princes 452. send an Ambassadour to the Pope 457. remain still neutral in the affairs of Piedmont betwixt the two Crowns 400. incline to compose with the Turk 466. and approve the Treaty 467. sollicite the Pope to mediate for the Peace of Italy 473. resolve to interpose with offices betwixt the Pope and Duke of Parma 509 511. excluded out of the Treaty 511. grow jealous 512. also for a report of the designs of the Barberins upon Mirandola 516. relieve Parma with money 518. and Modena with Troops ibid. and refuse to concur to invade the Ecclesiastick State 520 incommodate with their Gallies the Commerce of Ferrara 530. excuse not to assist the Emperour 531. and to conferate with France ibid. whose correspondence with Rome they endeavour to restore 541. jealous of the Borders of the Polesene send Troops thither 542. command the possessing of the Banks 545. send their Army to the other side of the River ibid. imploy also their strength by Sea 547. do more than perform the conditions of the League protest to Spain in case of Vnion with the Pope 549. give Troops to the Duke of Parma 558. succour the Great Duke 564. make new agreements for the War and raise Troops with great difficulty 568 Vercelli blocked by the Spaniards and relieved by the Duke of Savoy 82. besieged by Toledo 99. the Duke attempts in vain to bring in powder 100. assaulted ibid. the Duke endeavours to relieve it 103. is rendred ibid. restored to the Duke 123. besieged again by the Spaniards 437. the French succeed not in bringing in relief 438. renders 439 Verrua besieged by the Duke of Feria
Denmark performed by the Right Honouble the Earl of Carlisle in the year 1663. and 1664. Written by an Attendant on the Embassies in octavo price bound 4 s. 37. Il Nipotismo di Roma or the History of the Popes Nephews from the time of Sixtus the Fourth 1471. to the death of the late Pope Alexander the Seventh 1667. Written in Italian and Englished by W.A. Fellow of the Royal Society the second Edition in octavo price bound 3 s. 38. A Relation of the Siege of Candia from the first Expedition of the French Forces to its Surrender the 27. of September 1669. Written in French by a Gentleman who was a Voluntier in that Service and faithfully Englished in octavo price bound 1 s. 39. The History of Algiers and its Slavery with an account of that City and many remarkable Particularities of Africk Written by Sieur d' Aranda sometime a Slave there Englished by J. Davies in octavo price bound 3 s. 40. An Historical and Geographical Description of the great Country and River of the Amazones in America with an exact Map thereof Translated out of French in octavo price bound 1 s. 6 d. 41. The Works of the Famous Mr. Fr. Rabelais treating of the Lives of Gargantua and his Son Pantagruel to which is newly added the Life of the Author Translated out of French into English by Sir Tho. Vrchard Knight in octavo price bound 5 s. 42. The Novels of the famous Don Francisco de Quevedo Villegas Knight of the Order of St. James whereunto is added the Marriage of Belphegor an Italian Novel Translated from Machiavel faithfully Englished in octavo price bound 1 s. 6 d. 43. The History of the late Revolution of the Empire of the Great Mogul together with the most considerable passages for five years following in that Empire with a new Map of it to which is added an account of the extent of Indostan the Circulation of the Gold and Silver of the world to discharge it self there as also the Riches Forces and Justice of the same and the principal cause of the Decay of the States of Asia by Monsieur F. Bernier Physician of the Faculty of Montpelier Englished out of French by H. O. Secretary to the Royal Society in two Parts in octavo price bound 7 s. 44. The Amours of certain Great men and Famous Philosophers written in French and Englished by J. D. in octavo price bound 2 s. 6 d. 45. Deceptio Visus or Seeing and Believing are two things a pleasant Spanish History faithfully Translated in octavo price bound 2 s. 46. The History of France under the Ministry of Cardinal Mazarine viz. from the death of King Lewis XIII to the Year 1664. wherein all the Affairs of State to that time are exactly related By Benjamin Priolo and faithfully Englished by Christopher Wase Gent. in octavo price bound 4 s. 47. The History of the Twelve Caesars Emperors of Rome Written in Latine by C. Suetonius Tranquillus newly Translated into English and Illustrated with all the Caesars Heads in Copper Plates in octavo price bound 5 s. 48. The Annals of Love containing select Histories of the Amours of divers Princes Courts pleasantly related By a person of Honour in eight Parts in octavo price bound 3 s. 6 d. 49. The present State of the Vnited Provinces of the Low Countries as to the Government Laws Forces Riches Manners Customs Revenue and Territory of the Dutch Collected out of divers Authors by W. A. Fellow of the Royal Society the second Edition in twelves price bound 2 s. 6 d. 50. The Present State of France containing the Orders Dignities and Charges of that Kingdom Newly corrected and put into a better method than formerly Written in French and faithfully Englished in twelves price bound 2 s. 6 d. 51. The Present State of the Princes and Republicks of Italy The second Edition enlarged with the manner of Election of Popes and a Character of Spain Written Originally in English by J. Gailhard Gent. in twelves price bound 1 s. 6 d. 52. The Policy and Government of the Venetians both in Civil and Military Affairs Written in French by the Sieur de la Hay and faithfully Englished in twelves price bound 1 s. 53. The Voyage of Italy or a compleat Journey through Italy in two Parts with the Character of the People and the Description of the chief Towns Churches Palaces Villas Gardens Pictures Statues Antiquities as also of the Interest Government Riches Force c. of all the Princes with Instructions concerning Travel By Richard Lassels Gent. who travelled through Italy five times as Tutor to several of the English Nobility Opus Posthumum corrected and set forth by his old Friend and Fellow-Traveller S.W. never before extant in twelves price bound 4 s. 54. A Relation of the Coasts of Africk called Guinnee with a Description of the Countries Manners and Customs of the Inhabitants of the Productions of the Earth and the Merchandise and Commodities it affords with some Historical Observations on the Coasts being collected in a Voyage made by the Sieur Villault Escuyer Sieur de Bellefond in the Years 1666 and 1667. faithfully Englished The second Edition in twelves price bound 1 s. 6 d. 55. A Relation of the French Kings late Expedition into the Spanish Netherlands in the Years 1667 and 1668. with an Introduction discoursing his Title thereunto and an Account of the Peace between the two Crowns made May 2. 1667. Englished by G.H. in twelves price bound 1 s. POETRY and PLAYS 56. The Works of Sir William Davenant Knight consisting of those which were formerly Printed and those which he designed for the Press Now published out of the Authors Original Copies in Folio price bound 24 s. 57. Andronicus Comnenius a Tragedy By John Wilson in quarto price stitch'd 1 s. 58. Heraclius Emperor of the East a Tragedy By Lodowick Carlel Esq in quarto price stitch'd 1 s. 59. The Shepherds Paradise a Pastoral By Walter Mountague Esq in octavo price bound 1 s. 6 d. 60. Aminta the Famous Italian Pastoral Translated into English in octavo price bound 1 s. 6 d. 61. Paradise Regain'd a Poem in four Books to which is added Samson Agonistes The Author John Milton in octavo price bound 2 s. 6 d. MISCELLANIES 62. A General Collection of Discourses of the Virtuosi of France upon Questions of all sorts of Philosophy and other Natural Knowledge made in the Assembly of the Beaux Esprits at Paris by the most ingenious Persons of that Nation Englished by G. Havers in two Volumes in folio price bound 30 s. 63. A Treatise of the Sybils giving an account of the Names and Numbers of them of their Qualities the Form and Matter of their Verses and of their Books Written in French by David Blondell Englished by J. Davies in Folio price bound 7 s. 64. The Merchants Map of Commerce wherein the universal manner and matter of Trade is compendiously handled the Standard and Current Coins of sundry Princes observed the Natural and Artificial Commodities of all Countries for Transportation declared the Weights and Measures of all places of Traffick collected and all reduced to the Practice of the City of London By Lewis Roberts Merchant The second Edition enlarged price bound 16 s. 65. A French and English Dictionary composed by Mr. Randle Cotgrave with another in English French with large additions to the whole by James Howel Esq in folio price bound 22 s. 66. A Justification of the present War against the Vnited Netherlands in two Parts Illustrated with several Sculptures by Henry Stubbe in quarto price bound 4 s. 67. Reliquiae Wottoniâ—nae or a Collection of Lives Letters Poems with Characters of sundry personages and other incomparable pieces of Language and Art also additional Letters to several persons not before Printed By Sir Henry Wotton Knight the third Edition with large Additions in octavo price bound 5 s. 68. The Golden Calf in which is handled the most rare and incomparable wonder of Nature in transmuting Metals viz. how the entire substance of Lead was in one moment transmuted into Gold Obrizon with an exceeding small Particle of the true Philosophers stone at the Hague in the year 1666. Written in Latine by John Frederick Helvetius Doctor of Medicine at the Hague and faithfully Englished in twelves price bound 1 s. 69. Accidence commenc'd Grammar and supplied with sufficient Rules or a new and easie method for the learning of the Latine Tongue The Author John Milton in twelves price bound 8 d. 70. Tho. Halls Translation of the Second Book of Ovids Metamorphosis Grammatically in octavo price bound 1 s. 71. The Rules of Civility or certain ways of Deportment observed in France amongst all persons of Quality upon several occasions faithfully Englished in twelves price bound 1 s. FINIS